Does Great Power Lead to Great Responsibility? (Overlord OC AU Translation)

RiP · Jun 24, 2021

Link to the original story one and two

Does Great Power Lead to Great Responsibility?

Beginning

23:12

"Now it's the last hour." The man in the discreet but elaborately embroidered robe looked sadly at the wrist.

The softly glowing square dial was ruthlessly counting down the last minutes and seconds. It will be interesting to see what happens in the end.

With a stingy move of his hand, he invoked the holographic menu, checking the settings. Timers, priorities, and coordinates of the points from which shots and screenshots would be taken. Progress bars of scripts, timing charts, routes of groups of NPCs.

"With all the trouble I went through, it must have been a fairy tale. But where's the happiness, huh?"

The man stomped his foot annoyingly.

The view from the palace balcony on which he stood was breathtaking. The balcony itself, more like an open terrace, overlooked the town square. The city, carefully designed and then painstakingly traced, diverged from it in concentric circles, pierced by streets straight as an arrow. The two- and three-story houses, each with an original architecture, nevertheless maintained the same general style. Walls made of the finest bricks, perfectly right angles, narrow stained-glass windows, and tall, pointed tiled roofs with turrets. In the courtyards were manicured front gardens with lush flowers.

The quarters, at first glance built in a variety of ways, beckoned the eye with a strange harmony, and then they stuck to themselves with their subtle thoughtfulness. Markets, small temples, inns, parks, statues, baths, aqueducts, fountains, stairs, and mosaic sidewalks. The city seemed as real as it was fabulous.

Though, of course, it was all nothing. There was nothing under the textures. The administration of Yggdrasil allowed the project to go ahead, with the condition that they pay for a separate cluster for it. But they charged so much for the renderings that the project was almost abandoned. Then, grudgingly, Talik - the initiator of the idea - decided on half-measures. Externally, everything was just as he wanted. But there was no underside to these decorations. The "floor" defense scheme also required resources and not insignificant ones...

Now, however, the focus of the man on the balcony was not the city itself, but the traffic on its streets. Countless NPCs were busily and coherently decorating the city with garlands and setting up fireworks boxes.

23:39

The streets were lined with rows of gleaming armor and weapons of combat NPCs, who froze and waited for commands. The 'civilian' NPCs were in separate groups.

The man on the balcony glanced at his watch, checking the estimated time and charts from the interface. He had been planning this event for the past two weeks, and he wanted it to work perfectly. Even if no one else sees it with their own eyes. A pity, of course...

Talik invited former members to honor the guild on its last day. He called, wrote, and persuaded, but no one ever showed up. Makes sense, in general. Only four of the original cast played in Yggdrasil at the time. Two were already in another guild, a friendly guild, but a different one. And Katsuba... It was unlikely that he would have been able to enter Yggdrasil from the ICU. Even if he really wanted to.

Well, at least the recordings will remain.

Talik leaned against the railing of the balcony.

23:40

The thin sound of a silver horn sounded over the city, quickly picked up by dozens of others. Seconds later, it was an entire symphony.

The harmonic ranks of steel-clad NPCs, hoisting their flags above their heads, began to march. Legions of various guild NPCs began to march through the wide streets. The perfect formation, perfect turns of tens and hundreds of units. Everything is on time, everything is right on schedule. Happy 'civilians' sprinkle confetti, throw flowers and release pigeons to greet the troops.

Talik smiled sadly. Perhaps planning this parade was more interesting than watching it. Then he set himself a truly ambitious task. Each NPC participating in the parade had his own route and travel schedule. No NPC had to be at the same point in time and in the same place as another. At the same time, the parade had to be spectacular.

It was a real epic, and Talik even considered giving it up, but for some reason decided to finish the job. And here is the result - the military parade and festive demonstrations are very difficult to distinguish from the real ones. Maybe it was too flawless, but that's not a flaw.

Nevertheless, his soul was gnawed with yearning. He had devoted almost eight years to Yggdrasil. He met a lot of interesting people, took part in amazing, and sometimes unique, adventures. Countless battles, discoveries, marathon farming in the company of similarly passionate enthusiasts. Storming enemy guilds and defending allied ones. Auction ventures - lucrative and ruinous.

In almost all of his friends the fire of this hobby subsided. Many have gone to the real world or other projects more advanced than Yggdrasil. Talik, let's be honest, tried to play other VRMMO games himself, but it just wasn't the same. There was no soul in those games. There was a great balance calculation, there was lore put together by professional writers, there was even 18+ content in premium access. There was everything that Yggdrasil didn't have. But there was no soul. There were no mysteries and fatal accidents, no such powerful drama, no opportunity to create and execute an idea that would turn everything upside down.

It was the ability to implement crazy ideas that were the root of Talik's interest. For example, his tactics of territorial defense or extraction of consumables.

Most farmers tried to grind high-level resources, and it made sense. Stellar metals, monsters skins, alchemical reagents of divine origin - all of these cost a lot of money and were mined with great difficulty.

Talik occupied a different niche. He farmed mid- and low-level resources, cleaning out instances and locations that were significantly behind him in level. It was considered an extremely thankless task because when the level gap was too big, the drop was unrealistically low. When you come at level 100 to take out a level 30-50 instance, more often than not you leave with annoyance instead of loot. And this is where Talik found a weak spot in the game logic. He started using NPCs units as a strike force. Of course, a squad of 20-30 NPCs level 40 is not comparable to the striking power of the level 100 player. However, the 'top' will waste mana, health, and expensive consumables, while the NPCs squad is sufficiently supported by weak spells. As a result, the instance, cleaned out by a "top" in 15 minutes, a squad of NPCs cleaned out in half an hour. Where a "top" left without anything, the NPCs squad took out mountains of cheap loot, disassembled it into universal crystalline units. Which, though inexpensive in their own way, are needed in infinite quantities.

Same story with low-level randomly generated quests and events. And, of course, power leveling.

The tactic of using a crowd of low-level NPCs under high-level buffs has shown itself perfectly even in PvP. Of course, weak NPCs wouldn't withstand even one hit from a "top" warrior or mage, but they would take the hit, forcing the enemy to lose time and mana. To maneuver, the enemy would actually have to cut through a weak but constantly replenished formation, wasting time and energy. The NPCs themselves, though weak but heavily buffed, did a bit of damage. Even with a 3% chance of a spell interrupting, fifty NPC-shooters were driving mages and healers to hysteria.

In the PvP league, this tactic was not allowed, because it was not fair. And inefficient, in addition, one way or another, main DDs were required. The Talik class was not designed to deal heavy damage, and auxiliary DDs above level 50 could not be used in the arena, only summoned ones. And there were class requirements for summoning high-level creatures, which, again, Talik didn't qualify for.

In the streets, flash boxes began to fire in chains, launching colorful fireworks into the sky. The scattered, playful flames instantly turned the sky into a field of riotous, colorful flashes. For a brief moment, the enchanting pattern formed pictures of the most memorable events in which Talik had participated. Episodes of the past were inexplicably interspersed, one after the other, like the pages of an album.

The last couple of years, after the actual breakup of the guild, it was not so interesting to play. Yes, he was still one of the cluster's most in-demand supporters. There wasn't a moment when he didn't have tempting offers to take part in some adventure. There wasn't a day when he wasn't invited to another guild.

But Talik stuck with "The Dawn Mist" fellows, and after they left, he didn't have the energy to start all over again or to join the already established company. The romance of new acquaintances was gone, leaving a sweet and bitter memory. He even got caught up in the complicated role-casting, regretting that he'd found this part of the game so late.

Talik could not find the will to leave Yggdrasil, because he was too used to it, but he no longer felt the joy of the game that once attracted him. So the news of the imminent closure of the project he took with ambivalent feelings. Of course, he was sorrowful that it was really coming to an end. On the other hand, it was probably the only opportunity for him to quit Yggdrasil. The game had long been causing him problems in real life, and it wasn't giving him the feelings he was trying so hard to get from it.

And now, having withdrawn all the funds he had managed, Talik paid his last respects to this world. A magnificent parade with an artistic salute.

23:55

Thousands of voices merged into a single cry that swept through the city.

"Glory to the passing world! Farewell, Yggdrasil!"

The small firecrackers and firecrackers rumbled, the fireworks no longer painted a picture in the sky, but glittered with growing chaos, heralding the climax. The NPCs cheered and danced around the square and the streets.

Talik turned around, glancing around the hall behind him.

Thin columns with white and gold ornaments. Tapestries with allied guild symbols and "The Dawn Mist Achievements". Yes, they never were in the top list, not even in the first thousand, but they had many rare and unique achievements.

The mosaic floor, the stained-glass windows, the frescoes on the ceiling. Everything reeked of a genuine, deceptively fragile elegance.

"Yes, 4eJl, you really are a professional... I've always been amazed at your talent. Why didn't you even respond, huh? You could have at least... Yeah"

Talik took a deep breath and braced himself. The show must go on.

He glanced around at the four figures, frozen, kneeling. Four of the guild's top six NPCs. Draga, Illadria, Warboss, and Wilhelm. Marius and Titan were left out. They still needed insurance in case some assholes decided to attack the Dawning City towards the end. Marius guarded the first 'floor' against such intrusions. Sure, it wouldn't hold up a full-fledged assault, but it would keep any group busy for at least fifteen minutes. And Titan... Talik didn't like him, albeit for a silly reason. And it didn't fit into the planned action.

"Wilhelm." Talik made an inviting gesture. "It's time for your speech."

Of course, he didn't have to go that deep into the role. But, damn it, he couldn't afford to unfit into a role in a show he created himself.

Wilhelm stood up smoothly and strode to the balcony with his head held high. Like all the NPCs present, Talik created him personally, though he did so based on the ideas of his friends.

A powerful figure, clad in black and blue plated armor, with a discreet crown on top of a chainmail hood. At his belt was a simple hilted sword in a black, silver-encrusted scabbard.

The archetype is a tank, a support warrior. Armored like a fortress, he could live for a very, very long time, even under heavy focus. But his value as a combat unit was not in good survivability, or rather, not only in it. The main feature was his skills aimed at buffing allies, limited only by area, not quantity. These buffs could be summed up with Talik's own buffs. In this NPC's area of responsibility, even a measly level 25 was equal in power to a level 40, if you watched the timers carefully.

Higher levels became even more dangerous. The short action time was compensated by the high cooldown rate, which helped a lot when the enemy was showering him with dispels. And what about his 'invocations', removing negative effects and giving short-term resistances... His relatively weak own damage was an almost imperceptible disadvantage.

According to his lore, he was the son of a baron in a kingdom plagued by a tyrannical dynasty of warlock kings. When the last king of his country brought the nation to the brink of destruction by making a deal with demons, William's father rebelled. The rebellion failed, and the rebels were executed. And before William himself was executed, Talik came to him in prison in the guise of a ghost and offered salvation and the power to change everything, in exchange for eternal service in the aftermath. Talik created a long and eventful story, at the end of which William overthrew the tyrants and had a more or less happy ending, after which he fulfilled his oath and went into the service of Talik, eventually becoming king. Proud, arrogant, reliable as a rock, and an infinitely loyal vassal.

23:57

William, raising his hands patronizingly, proclaimed. "Listen to your King!"

The noise of the festivities subsided moments later, and all the 'residents' respectfully turned to the figures on the balcony.

"It was a wonderful time, full of glorious victories and great accomplishments! The word of the Prophet Tallarius led us through all adversity, from the dark past to the dazzling present. And I, King William, am proud that I was destined to rule over such a people. Yggdrasil's end was foregone with his birth, and we were ready for it. We went all the way to the end, and in the last moments of this world, we will not grieve. We will rejoice that we happened to catch this moment in health and prosperity. Let us lead Yggdrasil into oblivion without fear or sorrow, and let us praise it for the beautiful times it has given us!"

The rest of the elite came out onto the balcony, greeting the crowd. Wilhelm continued.

"Greet the elder vassals of the Dawn Mist!"

The crowd on the plaza erupted into a standing ovation, chanting random praises for Yggdrasil. And Talik, clenched his teeth, watched the timer.

It was not what he had expected. To be more precise, the ceremony, which up to this point had only been a line of code, was far more heartbreaking than he thought it would be. He hadn't imagined it would hurt so much to say goodbye to the game for real. He understood why he had clung so tenaciously to the outdated, unbalanced Yggdrasil.

What is reality? Gray skies, concrete forests, and synthetic food. Slavery at the keyboard and dreams on the display. Yesterday, today, and forever. No time and nothing to dream for. Nothing to discover. No reason to discover. A gray, bland emptiness for the next 70 years and an imperceptible death. And all the good things that gave you the strength to live are now gone. Gone in a beautiful show he directed as a requiem for his dreams. The timer began to count down the last seconds, and there was silence in the square, broken by the symbolic ticking of a mechanical chronometer.

23:59:50

23:59:51

23:59:52

23:59:53

23:59:54

23:59:55

"Yes, Yggdrassil is leaving... We'll have to continue without him." Quiet, bitter words echoed through the silent plaza.

23:59:57

23:59:58

A powerful explosion shook the sky, blossoming into the last, brightest flash of fireworks.

Talik gripped the balcony railing tightly and squeezed his eyes shut. Reality would have to be accepted, one way or another. It was stupid to close his eyes - he'd missed the last salute. But I didn't have the mental strength to see the virtuality fade, crumble into pixels. He didn't want to spoil his last moments. Now there would be slight dizziness, then emptiness, and an anatomical couch in a concrete anthill.

"Goodbye, Yggdrasil. I really loved you…"

The last second stretched on and on. Talik was even happy about it, but at some point, he realized that something was wrong.

It was noisy. The sound of water in the fountains, laughter, hubbub, fragments of songs. A cool breeze stroked the face.

Without opening his eyes, Talik took a deep breath of fresh air.

"What the fuck?"

He didn't want to open his eyes. The hallucination was beautiful. He inhaled and exhaled the air in a measured and deep way. It was clean, cool, and slightly moist. Without the bitter, slightly suffocating aftertaste that should have been present. And without the chemical-medicinal one, which also had a right to be. Fresh evening air. A very, very expensive treat.

I wonder if I'm in a coma. That wouldn't be very good... He thought.

Talik felt himself standing up. His sense of touch was working as hard as it could, reporting about the fit of his clothes and shoes. The pressure on his feet. The cool railing on which his hands rested. There was no such thing in Yggdrasil, for a number of reasons, not just technical. There was, of course, tactile and vestibular emulation, just to maintain orientation in space, but this sensation was not even in the project. Not even in the more advanced games.

It was scary to ruin such a beautiful experience. He wanted to just stand there, breathe and listen.

From below came congratulations, shouts of joy, and easy, natural laughter.

That's how you get mad, isn't it? Well, I don't even mind. He thought.

Talik hesitated for a long time to change his pose. What if everything disappeared? On the other hand, it would be foolish to freeze like this forever. He shifted his weight carefully from one foot to the other, then straightened, hooked his arms behind his back, took another full breath, and dared to open his eyes.

The night sky, with clouds and stars. City streets illuminated by twinkling lights. People. A lot of people. And not just people, yes. It's hard to see the details of the clothes, but by all accounts, it appears to be a universal design, developed by Kazuchi. A good cut that fits all proportions. It's enough to change the coloring to make identical suits completely different. A great way to save system resources, by the way.

Some little girl was dancing playfully on the edge of the central fountain, with a small crowd clapping its hands around her. Here she stepped on the hem of her dress and, unable to keep her balance, flew into the water with a cheerful screech. There are cheers and laughter, and several people reach out their hands to help her out. She splashes into them.

At the other end of the square, the door of a restaurant is opened, and several people, led by some stout little man, carry out the bulky bottles. The bottles are unsealed and go out into the crowd. The fact that the restaurant door cannot be opened because it is a textural shell is simply ignored.

A musician with a lute walks down the street. Talik was not sure that this object of the entourage was a lute, but there was no way to check when designing. And here comes a man, playing an amusing melody and with a pleasant baritone humming something with a double meaning. Women accompanied confused glances, men sang along. A group of people burst out of the alley, grabbed the musician, handed him a bottle, and carried him away.

Talik didn't immediately have the words to comment on all this.

"Holy crap.".

He didn't immediately remember that he wasn't supposed to be alone on this balcony.

He turned around and saw four familiar figures kneeling before him. He looked at them for a few minutes, but they didn't even move.

"Wilhelm."

"Yes, Prophet?" The big man in the armor murmured, raising his head. Talik studied his face with interest.

Mimics. That's what separates the current situation from common sense. Well, among other things. There shouldn't be any facial expressions, Yggdrasil's engine didn't allow any realistic developers wanted to introduce a facial expressions patch, but on the test servers it led to a large increase in system requirements, and the patch was not approved. And here you can quite see the change in facial expressions.

Talik leaned back against the railing.

"Wilhelm, what do you think about the situation?"

"I admire your decision to prolong our existence."

"So... What makes you think it's my decision?"

"It's obvious. In the last moments of the world, you proclaimed that life would continue even after the death of our world. And here we are, and we exist."

Talik had once heard of the Turing test but had no idea how to do it. But so far his hallucination was quite confident in answering questions that simply could not be in the game. He wonders what's going on with his body right now. Is it blowing bubbles in his helmet, convulsing, or just lying there as a log? They'll find him by morning at most. He wonders how fast they'll bring him back to consciousness.

Please, guys, don't rush this.

"Draga."

"I am listening to you, Prophet."

Such a deep voice. It says she has a deep and strong voice in the settings, but of course, she actually had a standard voiceover. Even the speech for Wilhelm had to be edited apart.

"Draga, what do you think about what's going on?"

"I am in accord with the King. I only dare to hope that you will not leave us on this path."

"Why?"

"Without your will, existence is meaningless."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely."

As she spoke, she looked at Talik. Oh, that face was beautiful, mesmerizing. Its author was 4eJl, the best artist Talik knew. Talik's standard customizer was, well, unsatisfactory, and he was able to get an old friend who'd long since given up on the game to draw some faces.

Thin, black eyebrows, high forehead, big, bottomless eyes. The graceful, fragile bridge of the nose, the sensuous lips... Trying to create a verbal portrait in his head, Talik realized that he could not find the right words to describe Draga's predatory beauty.

Such a look... Looking into his eyes, with barely perceptible adoration, from the bottom up, she knocked Talik out of his mind. It was hard to hold his breath, and his heart was literally on fire. It was the kind of look you'd only see in the movies, and it would surely be addressed to the first of the macho men.

Subconscious, subconscious, what are you doing to me, huh? Hey, ambulance guys, I don't want to wake up, you'd better kill me now. I'll give you all my organs for it. Please.

"Is there anything else the Prophet would like to ask his servant?"

The magical voice of Draga continued to destroy Talik's self-control.

"Maybe later."

She stared gracefully at the floor.

"Warboss."

"I crave your words, Prophet."

"What do you think about what's going on?"

"I don't know, Prophet. I don't think. We are, and that is good. I crave your orders and hope for glorious new battles."

When a suitable set-up for a quick sweep of temporary locations was chosen, Talik took a long time to select an image for the 'troops'. The prototype was the classic Western fantasy orcs. Dark green fanged tough boyz with axes and no brakes. Intelligence on minimum, strength, and speed on maximum, health on average. It wasn't very easy to fit such an image into Yggdrasil's customization. The Japanese 'orcs' were a mixture of a human and a pig, after all. Talik always thought it was stupid. He argued a lot with Katsuba about it. They couldn't come to an agreement, and in the end, Talik used a sneaky trick after all. The status of the guild leader. Katsuba took offense for about three weeks, screaming that it was despicable and resenting Rodas for giving his status to such an unprincipled asshole, but then, of course, he cooled down.

How is he doing, by the way? Hey, narrow-eyed pervert, you missed your chance to die happy, lol.

The green, square, fanged face with a reverse bite was adoringly drilling Talik with the look of tiny, deep-set eyes.

"So... Do you realize that a battle is always someone's death, don't you?"

"Death on the battlefield is a prayer to you, Prophet. Honor to those who die and kill.".

"What will you do if I disappoint you?"

"That's impossible." The orc growled confidently.

"What if there are no battles? If I told you to just do nothing?" Talik got into this little game.

"So that's how it should be."

"And all the orcs will accept it?"

"All who live will accept your will, Prophet. All."

Hmm, about living. I wonder what Marius would say. Archilich, commander of the undead army. It might be possible to ask.

Talik glanced at the watch on his wrist. 0:27.

Well, there's still time. Hey, guys with the defibrillator, seriously, don't wake me up.

"Illadria."

"I am listening to you, Prophet."

Oh, even more pathos than the others. Subconscious, what are you doing? I'm going to be embarrassed!

Talik looked at Illadria's face with an appraising glance.

Eh, 4eJl, did I tell you that you are the greatest artist in the world? How did you manage to combine subtle nobility and this kind of naive mischief into one image? Draga burns through the dark side of the soul, and Illadria is a balsam for the light side.

"I asked everyone the same thing. You answer it too. What do you think about what's going on?"

"I share the opinion of all your other vassals, Prophet. I am proud and happy that we have all been given the right to continue to serve you. I and my people will do our best not to disappoint you in your decision."

Illadria is an elf, and there's no way without them. Elves are a must-have fantasy attribute. A tight dress, gold sandals. Small breasts. Oh yes, Katsuba, I remember your tantrums on that subject. Of course, a Japanese elf girl should have elbow-length ears and a bust the size of a fire extinguisher. But you lost this time, too, and old Tolkien won. And once I heard you rustling your clothes rhythmically in the voice chat when you thought I was AFK. And I know for a fact that at that time you were holding Illadria as a fire support unit. And in her logs, I later found dance commands. You lost twice. The second one was when you went into ICU two days before closing time. I wonder what you would have seen?

The voice is like silver bells, like a forest stream, delicate, tinkling, engaging. A perfect match for what the charlist described. Eh. I guess I won't speak to Marius, it would spoil the whole impression.

"I heard you. Well, it looks like the celebration was a success in every way." Talik turned back toward the square.

"Yggdrasil is dead, which means we're somewhere else, and I want to know where. Illadria, send scouts to explore the area outside the city. Not the elite, but ordinary 20-30 level scouts who specialize in stealth. Have the elite follow them from afar. If you find any signs of intelligent life - stay in stealth and report immediately. Avoid any direct contact without orders. Scouting area... one day's march from the outer walls."

"I will, Prophet. Dare I ask why not send the best at once?"

"It's obvious. This is more of a provocation than a full-fledged exploration. The loss of the ordinary scouts will make no difference if it happens. But it will immediately give us the nature and minimum capabilities of the potential enemy."

"I admire your wisdom. May I begin?"

"Go."

Talik wondered if it was worth the trouble. Maybe it wasn't worth it. But it was interesting! He glanced around, everyone was in the same pose except for Illyadria, who had disappeared. Well, let's continue the game!

"Wilhelm. I want to know the supply situation. Namely, how much food we have and how many mouths need it. The same goes for water. Take care of that, I expect a report in the morning. If there's an emergency or disturbance, report immediately. Off you go."

"I obey, Prophet!" Wilhelm pressed his palm to his chest and walked quickly out of the hall.

"Warboss. Prepare the orcs for the fast mobilization. If the scouts encounter the enemy, I need you to be able to bind them by combat as quickly as possible. And calculate roughly how many warriors you have now, whether you have enough weapons available."

"Yes!" Inspired roared the big man and quickly rushed away.

"As for you, Draga..." Talik hesitantly stroked his chin.

"I am all attention, Prophet."

There is no salvation for the one caught in the abyss of those eyes. Not a chance to resist. Hey, hallucination, be as convincing as you are, okay?

"Arrange in this room two comfortable chairs, a table, wine, and some snacks."

T. N. Just a song for fun.

RiP · Jun 24, 2021

Chapter 1

"Does the Prophet desire anything else?"

As he looked at the bowed maid, Talik felt his irritation grow again.

"No. I'll let you know if I need anything. Go ahead."

The pretty girl in the cassock bowed even more deeply and ducked behind the tall, austere door, shutting it behind her. Talik leaned back in his chair with his hands behind his head. He felt like dragging his feet over the desk, but he couldn't quite do it. The furniture looked too expensive.

In fact, he drew this office himself. So did the entire Temple facility. Formerly part of the Royal Palace, the Temple was nevertheless a separate 'floor', the smallest of all. To enter it was possible only from two places, and how to say enter - to be transferred. Whoever entered the gate was transported to a separate location. At least, that's how it was supposed to be.

Yesterday it became clear that all mini-locations of the Dawn City had become one. The temple was no longer a separate 'floor' and became just a fortress inside the fortress. From the open windows, he could get out on his own, throw an object, follow the movement in the inner courtyard of the Palace.

It is not known whether things are the same with the other floors. It would not be very good, in fact, in terms of defense, it would be a huge disadvantage. Almost the entire defense system was tied to the limitations of crossing floor boundaries.

Experiments and research were required. Not only that, there were so many details to figure out. And it was impossible to say what was more important and what was less important.

"Yeah." Talik exhaled and looked at his surroundings.

Of course, everything here was familiar to him. But this was only the second time he really looked at his office. He'd only been in here once since he'd started the floor; there was no need for it. Guild's console functionality was still accessible from the throne room, the balcony room, and the meeting room, and it was far more convenient than having to move here and do the same thing alone. Decisions requiring the use of administrative functions were still made collectively, by the entire guild.

The console, by the way, didn't work. 'Processing the interface...'. Well, at least the display was on. The game menu, for example, was not displayed at all.

And now he came here, to get some privacy. To try, as in books and movies, to gather his spirit in solitude and appropriate surroundings. An octagonal room, twenty paces across, racks full of unique books and scrolls by the walls. A high vaulted ceiling with abstract frescoes. An exquisite stained-glass window scatters rays of light from outside, drawing subtle fairy-tale paintings in the air. A crimson carpet with gold pentagrams over lacquered parquet. Arching doors to the preaching hall, the bedroom, and the laboratory.

It seemed impossible to find a better place for seclusion.

Yep. Right.

The temple servants, originally just mid-level support units, also 'came' to live. They were indescribably delighted that the Prophet himself had come to visit his chambers. Yes, he didn't come around here very often. It was, by and large, just the last line of defense, the place destined for the final battle. Now these fanatically happy creatures - humans, elves, draconians - were obsessively eager to be helpful.

How did this happen? What happened, what caused all of these? These questions kept Talik busy.

Yesterday he sincerely thought he had lost his mind and decided to have one last entertainment. Now he wasn't so sure. Everything was too real, too tangible, and too detailed to be a hallucination. His memory worked perfectly and his consciousness did not feel the inaccuracies typical of a dream. It was unlikely that insanity could be so vivid, consistent, and detailed.

Everything around me was alive. It was real. Common sense protested, but the facts were stubborn.

Draga. I wonder how she feels now? Yesterday he literally felt her heartache, and he blamed himself.

They had a great night last night. Talik didn't know much about wine, but it tasted very good, though it was only tipsy for a few seconds. Berries and cheese caressed the tongue with previously unfamiliar natural flavors. A pushy, confident beauty. A short conversation about insignificant things turned into flirting, and a little later into an indescribably pleasant kiss.

And from that moment, he... Lost interest in what was going on. No, of course, he finished the job. Or rather, he let her finish the job because as a man he was very... inexperienced in the matter. But he felt sex was simply a mechanical sexual act. The pleasure was purely physiological. Emotionally, he felt nothing at all. Like with a doll, an inanimate object.

Oh, sure, Draga was trying very hard. And of course, she felt something was wrong. When it was over, she looked crushed and kept asking for forgiveness. The evening was hopelessly ruined, and Talik's attempts to recapture its charms were frankly pathetic.

It was a terrible situation. Talik kept chasing those thoughts away, but they kept coming back, bringing back the smallest details of the fiasco. Something had to be done, but what?

"Yep."

Talik decided to finally get down to business at last. At least look at the reports provided.

The pages of papers with numbers, neatly bound in folders, were quite easy to read. Nice large handwriting, with symbolic monograms on the titles of the paragraphs. He wonders if Wilhelm wrote it himself, or dictated it.

He ran his eyes over the first folder, relieving his nagging anxiety. All morning, along with his worries about Drags, he'd been gnawing at his doubts about how things were going in this now-real world.

In Yggdrasil, you could roleplay such details as farming, cattle breeding, and so on. But no one really bothered with it - too boring and non-fantasy. Talik has not gone far from the general mass of players in this matter. The guild system simply consumed gold and crystal resources, deriving an abstract balance between the expense of general maintenance of the guild and its individual enclaves, and income. Income was passive, from 'household plots' and 'mines', and active - actually injections into the expenditure side of the treasury.

It was preferable to maintain a positive balance. Not necessarily, but preferably - who would be happy to quit for some reason for a month and come back to find services disabled and no NPCs, for which there was no money to support anymore. In the worst cases, the system also deleted floors that had passed a certain loss mark. With everything that was on them.

Now, judging by the documents provided, the unknown event had filled in the logical holes in the supply. There were fields and cattle farms outside the city, iron and silver mines nearby, and even a few small fisheries were present. Grocery stores contained enough supplies that even in the event of an apocalypse, the city would last a couple of months without a problem.

Talik took note - make sure to check it out in person.

Next, there was a folder with a condensed report from Illadria. The sorceress reported that the current position of Dawn City was a valley deep in the mountain range. A reconnaissance of the area showed three possible paths beyond this mountain range. Deep canyons and clefts, difficult to pass, but quite suitable for road construction.

No further reconnaissance was conducted from this mountain valley, according to the order received. No living, sentient beings were found, but there are unambiguous traces of civilization. Destroyed structures of unknown purpose in the nearby mountains, and collapsed tunnels going into their depths. Abandoned, tentatively, four or five centuries ago. The nature of the damage indicates signs of war, with the use of explosives and war machines.

Animals are common, not magical, assumed to be level zero ('creeps', one-hit entourage) to level eight. Higher levels have local predators.

Animal habitats, ruins, and paths through the mountains are marked on the attached map.

Well done, Illadria. It's impossible not to understand, just like you did for an idiot.

A report from Warboss. Oh yes, it's impossible to assign this handwriting to anyone else. Little sloppy letters, uneven lines, savage entourage just oozes.

How many?! Eleven thousand ready for immediate combat, seventeen can be deployed in half a day, twenty-five in 24 hours with full mobilization? What the fuck? From where? And where are these hordes physically located right now? What are they eating?

Talik returned his attention to the documents from Wilhelm.

Yes, the king included the orcs in the expenditure part. He wonders how many 'royal' troops there are. The 'backbone' that started the idea itself.

Initially, low-level NPCs were simply automatically generated in numbers as the guild infrastructure allowed. Any losses among them were replenished by default after a few hours. Convenient and fast. So, how's everything going now? And what's the deal with higher-level NPCs requiring 'manual' generation?

There's so much to figure out. And I have to go to Marius to see how he's doing.

Talk to the undead of the highest rank, yeah.

It's kind of creepy, man. He wrote archlich a long time ago, and already forgotten half of his story...

Okay, there's a lot to do, no time to complain.

Talik stepped out from the table with determination.

Draga, I hope you can forgive me.

Chapter 2

In the Dawn City, in addition to the usual residences for 'ordinary mortals', there are several separately built buildings designed to house the guild's most valuable vassals. These vassals vary greatly in rank, strength, and occupation, but they all have one thing in common.

The Lords of Dawn Mist deemed them valuable enough to appoint to positions of responsibility. Most of these vassals were created or summoned by the Lords from oblivion. They were empowered as they were, and initially best suited to their assigned tasks. There were also those who earned their place in the hierarchy by merit, assisting the Lords in their journeys through times and worlds.

Both were justly proud of their part in the lords' greatness. Especially the elder vassals, those endowed with the greatest powers and gifts in existence. Six of the most powerful - after the Lords - beings created and enlisted in the service by the Prophet Tallarius.

Each of them had a great responsibility, each had a great demand. And each had the highest reward - the right to serve the incomprehensible schemes of the Lords.

Marius is the Archilich, the eternal guardian of the guild's borders. The one who took the first blow of any invasion. Lord of the undead hordes, master of terrifying curses, master of time and space. One who kept a tireless vigil at his eternal post, even in the final hour of the world.

Illadria is the mistress of fields, streams, and groves, the lady of storms, and the head of the forest folk. She has accompanied the Lords on their journeys countless times. Her scouts, hunters, assassins, and minor wizards have kept watch beyond the territories of the Dawn Mists. Few adversaries had a chance to slip past her spies, and few events could escape her omnipresent servants.

Warboss is the head of the vanguard forces. The Lords did not take him on their journeys, but no worthwhile battle between the Lords of Dawn Mist and their allies against the lords of the other guilds happened without him. In any new lands, his armies were the first to go into battle, covering themselves in unfading glory.

Wilhelm - by the will of the Lords was given full power over the inner city. The legions that form the backbone of the guild's power obeyed him. While Warboss's orcs took on an unstoppable onslaught, Wilhelm's legionnaires and knights were known for their ability to fight as a single mechanism, maneuvering and adapting to any situation on the battlefield. Outside the war, Wilhelm ruled the provinces, sparing the Lords the need to get involved in the petty hustle and bustle of the world.

The Titan, an automaton that could rightly be called an absolute weapon, guarded the peace of the inner temple and treasury. A weapon was so destructive that even the Lords did not invoke its power without critical need. Only twice, when hostile Lords were able to break through to the heart of the guild, did he go into battle. And both times the immortal invaders cursed that day.

All the high vassals were important, necessary servants of the Lords. And when the Lords were gone, leaving only the Prophet and his closest associate, Katsuba-sama, the higher vassals became even more important to the fulfillment of their plans.

EXCEPT YOU.

Drega shrank into a ball, screaming silently, scratching the granite of the pillars in the basement of her tower. The web of darkness that braided the circular hall of the dungeon mocked her and her suffering in a many-voiced whisper.

YOU ARE NOT NEEDED.

Draga was not equal to the others. She was stronger than every one of the elder vassals, the Herald of Darkness, equipped with the best warrior gear in the guild, after Katsuba-sama. In one-on-one combat, she would have cut any of her 'colleagues' to ribbons. Though she had no armies of her own, she was worth more in battles with dragons, monsters, and hostile lords than any of the other elder vassals with all their warriors. But the Lords of Dawn Mist did not take her on their journeys and wars. Her creator, the Prophet Tallarius, summoned her only once. It was a truly terrible massacre, and the victory was theirs. Too hard a victory. After that time, she was never again ordered to leave the confines of the Dawn City

BECAUSE YOU'RE USELESS.

Her fate was an ignominious existence as an expensive toy. Her status as an elder vassal was unsupported by anything. But she hoped she would get the chance to be useful again. And that chance came.

AND YOU FAILED.

On the last day of the world, of all the Lords, only the Prophet remained with the guild. Even Katsuba-sama, the closest of the Prophet's friends, did not condescend to their shared brainchild to see it off with dignity into oblivion. And when the Prophet decided that it made sense for Dawn Mist to continue to exist, each of the elder vassals was assigned something important to the guild.

And she alone was entrusted with something important for the Prophet personally. To please him. The highest honor is imaginable. The deepest dream of every female vassal of the Dawn Mists.

After Malikriss' betrayal, the Prophet lost interest in carnal relations and now wished to remind himself of them. And she disappointed her creator. He was bored with her.

YOU'RE NOTHING.

The darkness in the hall was no longer whispering, but shouting with a thousand cursing voices, and there was no way not to hear it. Draga's heart convulsed, her tears dried up, and now blood flowed instead. Instead of tears, though? Trying to numb the inner pain, she clawed her immortal body, bringing tangible pain. But it did not help. She wanted to disfigure, to mutilate herself, but her body was the Prophet's creation, and she could not have such right.

He ordered nothing more, demanded nothing more, and even tried to comfort her. All she deserved from her dream was pity? All she is capable of is suffering? What does she exist for? Oh, how she wished she could go mad or die to drown out this monstrous pain.

But she was not given such an order.

* * *

[message]

"Lady Illadria, this is a scout from the east canyon. On the edge of my line of sight, I see movement, looks like some kind of caravan. No obvious threats."

"Stand by."

[message]

"Prophet, please forgive my impertinence and listen to the report. Scouts from the east canyon report signs of intelligent life. Looks like a caravan, with no sign of a threat. What should we do?"

Hearing the melodious ringing and followed by the soft voice of Illadria, Talik looked around in confusion and reflexively folded his fingers to invoke the menu. It was the first time he had received a [message] since the Event, and it was hard to comprehend that an NPC could use it.

Although there's a lot of things he can't comprehend.

Talik felt like an idiot. [Message], man. It's more convenient than personally running after NPCs, although now they, not NPCs anymore. It just didn't even occur to him that this simple magic could work properly without a target player.

Actually, he needs to deal with magic. Obviously, it works now, but how can he use it without a game console and voice macros? He had, of course, planned to look into the matter, but a little later. Now that he knew for certain that there were other sentient beings here, the question became critical.

"Prophet?"

"Ah, sorry, I was thinking. Send a 'tail' after them, I want to know the type of creatures, their approximate level, and intended goals. Also, send more scouts to those areas. I want to have as detailed a picture of those territories as you provided this morning."

"The order is clear, Prophet. I will carry it out."

"And, Illadria, I want to hold some sort of meeting. After sundown, I'll wait for you in the Prayer Hall, and I'll inform the others myself."

"In the Hall of Prayer itself?" There was a reverent shock in Illadria's voice.

"Yes. That's it, see you tonight."

I'm sorry, Marius, but I have the perfect excuse to postpone my visit to you. Ah, [message], yes... Let's just say "I forgot, forgot". I'm sorry.

[message]

"Scout, pursue the caravan, or whatever it is. Scout the lineup and see if you can figure out the levels. If you show yourself, retreat immediately and report back."

The scout was surprised by the strange notes in his mistress' voice as if she could barely control her happiness.

"Copy that, Lady Illadria. I'll keep you informed."

Talik stopped at the door of his office and pondered.

Checking the work of skills is not just shouting the name of a spell and seeing what happens. No, of course, you can do that, too. But a good, thoughtful test isn't done that way.

He needed a large open space. A city square would be fine, but there were two strong arguments against it.

First of all, there are a lot of people there all the time. It is, in fact, the center of the city, the point at which most of the streets are united. He could ask Wilhelm to get everyone out of there and block off the square; he's not likely to say no. He is a Prophet or a pig-tail? After all, He could tap his shoe on the table. But he didn't want to inconvenience a bunch of people like that. It was the Elites who saw in him something great and inscrutable. But the ordinary inhabitants might see him as a small-time employee of an out-of-state engineering office.

Second, if he failed, it would be the embarrassment of the century. Just the thought of embarrassing himself like the last chunibyo (I think that's how Katsuba called his problem) in public view in the center of a densely populated city... Nah. And if the Elites also realize that someone here doesn't fit the standards for the wise and all-powerful Prophets, it's scary to imagine what will happen. No, no, no. We're not going to the square.

Where else can he find a lot of space, and with fewer spectators? That's right. If you can't solve a problem, dump it on somebody else.

[message]

"Illadria, this is Tali... Tallarius."

"There is no greater happiness than to hear your voice, Prophet. How can I serve you?"

\

Talik grimaced.

This is way out of line. Does she have no self-respect at all?

"Your groves are within the current guild territory, right?"

"Yes, it takes up part of the interior territory. Should I remove it?"

"No, I don't. I need to... Do you have a clearing about 100 feet in diameter? And not too many people hanging around. I want to test something."

"Yes, Prophet, I know such a place. Would the Glade of the Old One's suit you?

"Is that the one with the Stonehenge in the center? Yeah, I guess that would be okay. Oh, by the way. You must know some portal magic. Try opening a portal to the clearing at my coordinates."

"I obey, Prophet."

Talik crossed his arms over his chest in anticipation. Nothing happened for a few minutes.

[message]

"Prophet, I beg your forgiveness, it's not working!" Illadria's voice had an anxious tone in it.

"That's good. I'm sorry I didn't tell you, but I'm in a temple where all teleportation of any kind is blocked. I wanted to see if this restriction works now. It's okay, relax. Try opening a portal to the common chambers of the palace."

After a moment's pause, the relieved voice of the elf woman was heard:

"The two-way portal between the common chambers and the Glade of the Old Ones is open, Prophet."

"That's good. Keep it open for now, track how much power it will take. I'll use it soon. And, yeah, make sure no one's at the clearing, okay?"

"Yes, sir!"

Talik disrupted [message]. He was a little ashamed of his impoliteness, but the thought of having to hear Illadria sing undeserved dithyrambs to him again was too embarrassing.

He opened the door and peeked sneakily out of his office. His hope of slipping in unnoticed was immediately shattered.

The Hall of Prayer (the design name 'Chapel' didn't stick - the guild members demanded pathos) was impressive in its current state. As part of the game's universe, of course, it was also very beautiful, but you quickly stopped paying attention to the game's setting. You just remember what's where and how to move around, and that's it.

And now... Now it was real, every detail of it, and the difference between its past appearance of scenery through the interface, and the current one, was staggering. In some ways, it was similar to Talik's office, at least in the shape and vaults of the ceiling, but it was many times larger. The turquoise-blue marble of the floor flowed into the pale gold of the twisted columns, decorated with crystal patterns, reaching up into the dizzying heights of the ceiling. The ceiling itself consisted almost entirely of multicolored crystal plates that filled the entire hall with pure, lush color combinations. Always different, depending on the time of day. Quiet choral chanting flowed in a smooth, whimsical melody, scattering with barely audible echoes.

In the very center, on a small pedestal, stood a carved altar. Of course, in an ordinary religious building, one would never place an altar in the center, for that would cause a part of the audience to have to look at the back of the preacher. But here such a position was due to two rational factors at once. First, from an aesthetic point of view, it was symmetrical. Second, it was equally easy to reach both allies and enemies with spells from the center, and there was no need to move around the hall to cast aura effects. And, in fact, the altar itself served as a protection for Talik in battle. As long as the altar was not destroyed, the Talik could not be harmed, and under its protection, for a short time, it was possible to deliver the ultimate healing efficiency without worrying about self-defense. It's extremely valuable in a hot PvP environment.

Talik could hardly tear himself away from his contemplation and sighed. Of course, the temple servants were here. On either side of the door stood beautiful girls in cassocked robes. Figures in ceremonial robes were also standing beside each of the columns. And all this fraternity was now looking at him with adoration and reverence.

What's the matter with you people? Seriously, this is not natural.

Talik exhaled and, trying to keep an important look, silently left the office and headed for the exit. The feeling of being stared at was not relaxing, and every step required intense concentration.

The last thing he needs is to stumble in front of everyone, damn it. Something must be done about that.

Talik thought longingly about the teleportation rings. These were truly lacking. However, to be able to create one for guild members required the Symbol of the Guild. A stick, to put it bluntly, of two ends. On the one hand, it increased the power of the guild NPCs in the guild, expanded the possibilities of the treasury, decreased the expenses on all services, and allowed unlimited teleportation within the guild's bastion with the help of the Rings. On the other hand, it made the guild vulnerable. If they had such an item, there would be no need to atomize every 'floor' in order to destroy the guild, spending several days on each. For the guild to cease to exist, it would be enough to destroy the Symbol. Of course, such an item would be kept as the apple of the eye, but it's still a big risk. They'd been taken out twice, and if they'd had the Symbol, the guild would have been gone in the first six months.

This is if you ignore the fact that the Symbol is not something you just go and order. To only get the necessary materials for it, the entire crew would have to epically grind for months. And then perform an extremely hardcore quest.

Anyway, the Symbol wasn't worth it, though, of course, greed about the rings was stifling. Especially now.

On his way from the temple to the common chambers (the part of the palace where not only guild members but also allies could gather before large campaigns), Talik could hardly resist the temptation to touch and almost lick everything in sight. With his perception no longer limited by game possibilities, he felt like a tourist in a fairyland. It took a lot of effort not to be distracted by everything. Keeping a poker face and an indifferent look on his face as he passed the bowing servants was even more difficult.

In the center of the common chambers, designed in antique style (Talik was already full of impressions, and did not dwell on the furnishings here as well), shimmered purple teleport oval, smoky blurred at the edges. Talik didn't use nonstationary teleporters very often, even his own (he was a master of this magic at its lowest rank), and he walked around it in a circle with interest. The portal's vortex felt as if it were turning to follow him. It was like in the game.

[message]

"Illadria, this is Tallarius. I'm near the teleporter, about to go through, is the exit area under control?"

"Of course, Prophet. I humbly wait for you on the other side."

"Have you roughly estimated the cost of mana for support?"

"As you commanded, I monitored mana consumption. Its regeneration in my domain exceeds the consumption of the portal."

"Okay. Would it be difficult for you to open a few of them at once sometime later and hold them for a couple of hours? I'd like to have an idea of your capabilities."

"I will get right on it."

"No, let's do it later. I might need you now."

He interrupted [message] again.

Damn, this could become a habit, it's not good.

Upon entering the portal, Talik habitually waited for the three-dimensional loading screensaver. The loading of locations in Yggdrassil could take entire seconds, and the developers were careful not to bore players too much in the process. Short scenes of battles or particularly spectacular magic, views of grim ruins and majestic castles, there were a lot of random choices. But the transition was instantaneous, Talik felt nothing at all - stepping into the mouth of the portal, he was immediately in another place.

He appeared from the portal in the center of an oval field the size of a baseball stadium, covered with soft emerald grass. At the edge of the clearing stood in a bizarre arrangement of ancient mossy stones many meters high. On top of some of them lay transverse stone beams of similar scale. XxxDeFoexXx - the author of this place - called it Stonehenge, it was sort of a copy of a very ancient structure from former Britain. There was no way to verify the truth of these claims, nor was there any way to make sense of such a structure - the part of Britain that contained these ruins had gone down with a third of the island during the last Great Economic War, long before Talik was born. Except that it seemed to be a much smaller place in the game.

The border of the clearing was an emerald green forest - immense trees, thin tender grass, everything exactly as it was in the movies and in ancient encyclopedias. To see a real forest was a luxury that not everyone could afford. But even so, the guys had done a great job - the forest looked real, inviting, and mysterious, even better than the work of Yggdrassil's artists.

Illadria, who had changed her dress for a more regular robe, was waiting for Talik, kneeling and looking down. The ridiculousness of that attitude aside, she looked even cuter than she had yesterday.

"Get up off your knees, please. There you go, thank you. There's no one around, I mean, not even NP... uh, guild servants?"

"Yes, Prophet, I sent everyone away. Now it's just You and me."

And how does she manage to say even a simple 'you' with a capital letter?

"Okay. I want to test some spells that might be... A little dangerous. And you go to the edge, okay?"

Illadria bowed and walked away to the edge of Stonehenge. Actually, he wanted to send her away at first, but then he had an idea that required her presence.

Talik stood and searched his memory for the available spells. Despite his concerns, there was no problem; every spell came to mind as soon as he thought of it. Along with a description of the effect, the cost in mana, and the timers of the cooldowns. Minus one problem.

Talik tensed up and tried to force his will to turn on the aura [good presence], one of his favorite abilities. It reduced the duration of negative effects and their power to allies in the area of action by a third. It didn't work.

That sucks.

\

Talik closed his eyes and tried to concentrate again, to visualize himself clicking an icon in the virtual interface. Again he failed.

It sucks. Okay, last call...

He looked around to make sure he wasn't being overheard and whispered:

"[Good Presence]" Trying to hold in his mind the mental image of the icon with the skill.

And yes, something happened this time. A fuzzy feeling of mental lightness appeared. The weakness of the feeling did not matter - the very fact of a positive result was unspeakably gratifying.

Well, let's run all five levels first. Oh, there's so much to test.

Illadria was truly happy. When the Prophet approached her and asked for a place to test his great ideas, she was glad to be useful, but that was quite normal. But she could not have imagined how majestic a spectacle she was about to see.

The mighty streams of power shook the world, forming by the will of the Prophet into inexhaustible sources of life force. In bright letters in the sky and on the earth, the signs that commanded the universe itself blazed and succeeded each other. The riot of pure energies at His will turned into indestructible walls and resilient winds. Pure golden light braided everything around, becoming either dazzling rays or a caressing ligature. Some of the spells were already familiar to her, but that was only a small part of what she saw today.

He did not draw power from the outside. His very essence was the source of this unimaginable power, and He generously shared it with the world. Earth and heaven gratefully accepted this great gift, absorbing without a trace all that He no longer deemed necessary to His mystery.

Illadria didn't know how long she'd been watching this incredible act - she didn't care. She was ready to spend all eternity contemplating and only dreaming of touching this miracle even for a moment. But the Prophet finally dispelled what he had created with his whim, and the universe returned to its usual state.

He turned to her and, with his usual easy spontaneity, asked:

"How's that?"

She couldn't find the right words. It was always very difficult to answer Him with grace. He is stronger than any god, as wise as time itself, and as carefree as a child. An absolute being.

"It was incredible, Prophet. I don't know the words to describe what you showed me."

"Get off your knees, please. Thank you. Now, we're going to try something together."

Illadria felt her heart skip a beat. Had He found her worthy? Without daring to hope, she clarified:

"What is required of me?"

"You're obviously thinking something weird now. I want... I guess you could call it a game. Summon some weak creature."

Illadria, frantically putting her thoughts in order, summoned [little unicorn].

"Oh, he's a lot nicer than I thought he'd be, and I kind of feel sorry for him. Now we'll go to different sides of the clearing, and you try to kill him with magic, and I'll protect him. Start with level one spells, and go to the limit. You can use absolutely any combination you want."

Illadria was taken aback.

"But how can I try to confront you?"

"It's a game. Any game is a confrontation. It's fun, believe me, you'll love it."

Seeing her doubts, he added:

"Illadria, don't make me talk you into it. Come on."

She resigned herself to her strange role and stepped back to the edge of the clearing. The little unicorn looked at her trustingly, as if to remind her that she had nothing to fear - after death its soul would simply return to the cycle of the elements. Illadria began.

[Ice Needle]

A thin, sharp icicle flew out between her palms and headed for the animal's heart, but it stopped and fell into the grass three paces from its target.

[Ruthless Wind]

The air, obeying her spell, swirled around the unicorn, trying to lift it up and spin it through the air - unsuccessfully. The vortex of the little tornado couldn't come within the same three steps. Illadria felt a slight interest

"Let me help you out a little bit for the sake of interest."

The Prophet whispered something, and Illadria felt a rush of power. This had happened to her before when she had accompanied Him on his adventures, but, as always, the feeling was as fresh as the first time she had had the chance to feel His support. But...

The [Lightning] faded, barely halfway to its target, and the same fate befell [Dragon's lightning].

Illadria's excitement swept over her head. The wild but obedient power that had been placed at her disposal by His will stirred her blood. Crystal clarity reigned in her mind, giving her a fresh perspective on the possibilities of spells. Perception sharpened to a level never before possible, giving her a sense of POWER over the mana.

And she immersed herself in this game completely. Having quickly passed the low and medium levels of magic, she began to use what she was truly proud of. Levels IX and X.

[Double Magic Enhancement]

[Triple Magic Enhancement]

[Crystal Storm]

[Ice Inferno]

[Rampage of the Elements]

[Lightning Fantasy]

[Energy Overload]

[Phase Bombs]

[Absolute Permafrost]

[Tsunami]

[Skyfall]

In each of her chosen spells, she invested all the power given by the Prophet, sometimes even feeling His shields sag, retreat. She had no doubt that He was letting her, and she felt dual feelings. On the one hand, gratitude that He had given her a chance to at least see a chance of success. On the other, certain anger at herself, at her weakness for allowing him to play giveaway and still win.

The air crackled and howled, no longer able to contain the excess power of the spells. The land around the unicorn was a lifeless, cratered ice desert. But when Illadria had exhausted her and the Prophet's reserves of mana, the summoned animal was quietly nibbling at the three-pointed patch of grass untouched by the elements.

Looking at what the Glade of the Old Ones had become, the enchantress looked around frantically. But, contrary to her fears, the grove and the ancient stones were completely untouched. The earth, plowed and disfigured by magic, ended exactly half a step away, and the grass was as green as ever.

"That was hard, to be honest." The Prophet smiled with fake fatigue. "Keeping a small object under dynamic protection and such an area under a static one, at the same time, was something I'd never done before."

"Did I disappoint you?" Enchantress looked at him hopefully. "My magic is nothing against yours..."

"Not at all. I told you, it was very difficult. Very. You had a pretty good chance. You just lack experience, but I think it's only a matter of time. For instance, when you were shooting lightning bolts and ice bombs, you should have been able to cast your spells in a delayed fashion. It would have taken a lot more force to adjust the defense, and there was a chance I would have missed - and had to go in with my trumps and waste a lot of time. Getting the opponent to waste trumps is half the victory. There were a couple of other dangerous moments, too. But okay. Thanks for the good sparring."

Illadria memorized every word. It's not every day that an Absolute Being shares his wisdom so casually.

"Oh, we've spent quite a bit of time. Open the portal to the common rooms, please. Then get... Take care of the Glade okay? And no kneeling now, I insist."

"Of course, Prophet."

She opened the portal and bowed gratefully after him.

RiP · Jun 25, 2021

Chapter 3

***Daimon***

The setting sun was golden on the trees, giving the woods rare windless weather. The clearly delineated shadows of the trees lay on the hills and edges of the ravines. The gradients between the still bright light and the dull shade were so sharp that travelers unaccustomed to the terrain always suffered an eyesore

.

The Cursed Forests. The triviality of the name caused an awkwardness, and almost everyone who heard it for the first time involuntarily cringed.

And anyone who had the doubtful pleasure of living in these lands for any amount of time is no longer skeptical, but grimly frowning. The name didn't come from the views - on the contrary, they didn't fit the name at all. Dense thickets, mighty crowns, picturesque mosses, and even old deadwood looked quite life-affirming. Here one could find plants so rare that they were considered imaginary. Even fairies, creatures almost completely extinct in times immemorial, were rumored to have been found in these parts at some times.

No, that's not why these thickets were called Cursed.

These woods were shrouded in a great number of macabre legends, the most famous of which was the legend of the penultimate King of Greed.

It was here that, according to the legends, he met his end. When drowning in the madness of greed, the Eight could not divide the world even among themselves, when each betrayed all others for their own ambition. When, in fear for their power, they destroyed the symbol of their own power and their loyal servants finally turned against them, a true hell on earth was unleashed. Hell compared to the nightmare they had plunged the world into by conquering it seemed like child's play.

And the penultimate King of Greed, unable to defeat the onslaught of the rebellious alliance of former slaves, retreated into the deserts that were then these forests. His last battle was fought in these lands. A hellish massacre, lasting many days, in which time, space, and death mingled. The King eventually fell, taking countless legions of his enemies with him to the afterworld. A forest grew on that monstrous battlefield, leaving such fertile fertilizer. Hiding the unsightly picture of the war of gods against mortals, a war of mutual annihilation without compromise. And the ruins of forts and the mass graves of the fallen have found rest beneath its roots. And the curses that had fallen on the land had not gone away.

At least, that's what the legends said.

But even if one does not take the ancient legends seriously, it was a lot of the desperate to adapt to life in these forests. Beneath the tree crowns and picturesque reliefs lurked terrors that witnesses were wary of mentioning out loud. The beasts that lived here were a disaster, and even herbivorous prey was deadly to any hunter. Its blood was poisonous, and the urge to kill exceeded the instinct of self-preservation - what was normally fearful prey here knew no fear. Predators, hunting their prey, did not drive it into exhaustion - they fought a real battle with it. The price for unsuccessful hunting was not hunger, but life.

Although, the sapient adapts to everything. In addition to the danger, there was a great benefit. Ingredients extracted from local plants and animal organs were highly valued throughout the continent. The ruins that occasionally showed up from under the landslides and the rivers that had changed course lurked with incredible rewards. Whoever was willing to take the risk always had a chance.

Like Daimon's group, The Immortal Hope. This was their third quest into the Cursed Forests, one of the hidden dungeons they had found by sheer coincidence. A third quest that risked ending in fatal failure.

Four men were breathing heavily in the narrow corridor, lined with hewn granite. Daimon, the leader of the group, was breathing in and out, resting his palms on his knees. His armor was visibly dull and scarred at the right shoulder and across his chest. Hot, dirty sweat fell from his face to the floor in large drops.

"Daimon, we're in trouble." Looking into the darkness, Bryce said.

"Really?" Daimon turned around with his eyes bulging.

"Seriously. The exit was buried. There are no lights, not because it's night or anything."

Bryce, a short, very bony, and wiry fellow looked much better. His armor was a thick leather jacket, studded with tightly fitting steel plates, and the same cuffs with tucked-in trousers. His shoulders were scarcely protected except by the broad sleeves of a black shirt, baggy at the elbow. He didn't look rested, but he was clearly fresher than Daimon.

"That's not good news, I agree. But there is some good news."

"That's a balm for the soul. You don't mean the approaching footsteps of those monsters, do you?"

"Huh, not without them. The good news is that the corridor is narrow, and if they don't have a change in lineup, I'll close it off. And no one will stop you from digging our way out."

"Are you kidding?"

"I'm gonna tank."

Bryce cursed and looked longingly at the blocked exit. It seemed that the ceiling had failed and sagged, succumbing to the many meters of earth above it. A pile of earth mixed with rubble blocked the way out of the dungeon. Then he turned his gaze to Era, the sorceress.

Her robe had long since become grimy tatters, and the expensive staff remained there in the depths of the dungeon. She grimly ignored her last companion.

Actually, the whole situation was about their overestimation of their skills, but Era blamed it all on him. Now it didn't bother the sorceress that the boy wasn't responsible for their plan. They were in dire need of a healer for this dungeon. And since there were no good spell casters or priests to be found, they had to take the first one that came into their sight. In conversation and training, Lias was quite good, not as good as their previous partner, of course, but not so terrible. They had risked going with him and now regretted it.

Lias appeared to be a coward and a whiner, unprepared for the real business. Only on the spot, it turned out that his reserve of energy was much smaller than it had seemed at the beginning. His reaction speed in combat was worthless. In the main, he was completely unsuitable for adventure, except to sit in the camp and treat the group after they returned from the raid. As it turned out, that was exactly how he imagined the healer's job in the group.

Thus, it was an absolute failure. Lias seemed to realize this himself and just waited for it to be over.

Daimon didn't like such problems, but as a leader, he had to deal with them as well. And now, unfortunately, there was no good way out. He preferred not to think about the fact that they might all die, too.

Now he, too, could hear slow footsteps from the darkness beyond the corridor. He listened closely. Judging by the number of feet and the creak of rusted metal, it was the same trio who had chased them here. Daimon raised his heavy shield with a sigh and closed his visor.

"Guys, I know you're all very tired, but I don't see any other options. You'll have to dig, and you'd better do it before I get cut up here. Era, lights, please."

The sorceress concentrated, detaching herself from discomfort and emotion. Daimon was right; she could say what she thought about the situation and the reasons for it later. Right now, the important thing was to survive.

[light]

A flickering light source, like a very bright firefly, appeared behind Daimon's right shoulder, and out of the darkness ahead came two skeletons clad in deceptively rusty armor, and the outlines of another a little farther away. Daimon pursed his lips and stiffened, blocking the narrow passage. He'd dealt with the undead before, and at first, he hadn't taken any skeletons, even if they were in rusty armor, seriously. It turned out to be a big mistake, almost costing them all their lives.

One of the warrior skeletons, pacing like a drunken loader, leaped toward him with barely perceptible speed and swung his two-handed axe sharply. Daimon, already aware of their way of fighting, bounced back down the aisle. Taking such a blow with a half step on his shield would be a costly thing to do; his arm had nearly been broken the last time he'd faced it. The axe's blade jettisoned a spark from where he'd just stood. The second skeleton, a moment later, delivered a powerful straight thrust with his halberd. Daimon brushed it aside with his shield. There was a great temptation to pile on with all his weight and press the weapon against the wall, but the idea was spoiled by a skeleton with an axe. Pinning one opponent's weapon down would rob him of the ability to evade another's attacks. Daimon was well aware that without the ability to maneuver, he would be dead.

By retreating to the back of the corridor, he gained an advantage - there was no room for the axeman to swing, and his blows without a good swing could already be blocked. And most importantly - there was no third skeleton warrior to get through. A more or less regular heavyweight brawl began. The skeletons, helping each other (also, who would have believed it), relentlessly poured simple, but powerful and fast attacks, while Daimon blocked them and led them away with his shield. Some of his attacks gave him a chance to close the distance and push the invading undead back, which he used to get back to his starting position. He didn't even try to attack himself now, only parrying what he could with his sword. There was no visible damage to his attacks anyway. Of course, if he had used an axe or mace, the result might have been different. But the axe and mace wore him out after a few minutes of combat, nullifying his advantage.

Punch, sliding block, return kick. A strong but light foe is thrown back a step. A swift lunge of the halberd, Daimon not having enough time to shield himself, and the tip left another dent in his armor, his ribs aching. Another axe strike, another sliding block, another halberd lunge. It's all predictable, but it's too fast - there's no way to get into a rhythm. Hit - lunge to the body, hit - lunge to the head, hit - lunge to the legs. Taking another attack with an axe, he didn't have the strength to move it fully aside, and the heavy blade snagged his helmet. His head snapped back in a jolt, and Daimon could not react in time to the thrust of the halberd. The piercing tip pierced the visor, sinking into it but leaving a deep cut on his cheekbone. His ears rang with pain.

The bone is caught. Daimon noted in passing. It's very bad.

[shield push]

The muscles crackled with the sudden exertion. The fighting skill, one of Daimon's favorite special moves, threw the axe-maker out of the passageway with a crash. It took the rest of the skeletons with it, giving him pause for a few seconds. Sweat mixed with dirt and blood trickled down the back of his neck and tickled unpleasantly. The exhausted body was beginning to lose its grasp. That was it. There were no aces left for the day.

Through the twisted visor, in the darkness broken unevenly by the flickering faint light, it was hard to see, but it was also clear by hearing. The enemies were up and attacking again.

"Daimon, retreat, retreat, back, there's a way through!"

Hope filled with new strength, and the warrior, almost completely behind his shield, quickly scooted back down the passageway. Retreating that way made the enemy attacks much easier to bear. Keeping his balance wasn't easy, his feet were stuck in the soft dirt, and then his shoulders were barely able to squeeze through. The powerful blows from my opponents even helped a little to move this way. It was a little scary not knowing where you were retreating to, but Daimon had faith in his comrades. And, as always, not in vain.

At some moment there was no support under his feet, and Daimon went tumbling down the thorny grassy slope. A few moments later, his back slammed into the shallow water, crushing the thin reeds. The evening sun glinted merrily through the hole in his helmet.

"Fffuuuuuuh."

Someone came swiftly up to him and with a couple of jerks lifted the jammed visor. His eyes were teary and it was impossible to see who it was, but the voice and tone were unmistakable.

"You're looking kind of creepy, Dai. Have you been beaten?"

"I was shaving drunk. The others are alright, the undead is not chasing?"

"Yeah, it's fine. Looks like the undead is at least somewhat normal, they stay out of the sun. Can you walk?"

Daimon analyzed the feeling.

"Bones seem to be intact, I think I can do it. But I'm going to whine."

"After Lias, you don't impress me at all."

"Okay, I won't. You didn't lose the loot, did you?"

The silhouette, which had almost turned into a dirty, wet Bryce, silently shook the bulky leather sack. Something inside it rang distinctly and melodiously, and several oblong objects were visible as well.

Daimon stretched out his arm, and Bryce, grabbing it, helped him up. His head was dizzy, his face wound burned with throbbing pain, and his eye was rapidly swelling. Era and the healer were shaking off the waterlogged puddle with a hopeless look on their faces. Both squinted funny at the bright light.

"Lias, I know you're tired, but there's work for you."

***Talik***

Talik left the improvised training ground completely exhausted and pleased by himself. All the spells he was used to using, and even the ones he hadn't thought of for a long time because they weren't needed, were working. He would have to get used to the new ways of activation, but his worst fears were not confirmed. He hadn't yet been able to fully test the ways of use, but that could be done a little later. Still, it was a must-do. Applying spells in combat, in Yggdrasil, is a science, after all. Goals, priorities, calculating area of effect, timing, considering external factors, positioning, planning long-lasting casts, timely use of safes, many, many interdependent circumstances. You're a shitty healer if all you know how to do is push the toolbar.

Illadria was very helpful. It was a great practice to test his skills. He thought at first he would just stretch, but she gave him such a thrashing that he seriously feared he would lose. Especially after his buff. Even had to use his aces, without a super-level spell limiting the area and power of AOE damage with a consumable to trigger instantly... Wouldn't have made it. Had it been a real PvP player, Talik wouldn't have had a chance to defend the poor horned pony, or even get out of danger himself. She is, after all, extremely predictable, and that saved his prestige and faith in himself.

He wonders if this new self-awareness will allow them to learn independently. Without the need to manually enter conditions and algorithms.

In general, he really liked the feeling of using spells. He felt something with his whole body when he used his arsenal, and it wasn't just adrenaline.

That's how chunibyo feel in their imagination, isn't it? Only I'm so much cooler, lol. Because it works for me.

Although, if he's actually giggling and drooling blissfully under drugs in a straitjacket right now, it's not so much cooler. But certainly more interesting.

He thought of Illadria, and his mood dropped a little. Her attitude toward him had seemed amusing at first, but now it was beginning to... worrying, maybe? He didn't mind a good relationship at all, but this kind of adoration was too much. After all, imagining him to be something great is a huge delusion. It's unpleasant to feel like a cheater pretending to be someone else. And what would happen if the secret came out, what would he say to the disappointed fanatics? Triple unpleasant was the nasty suspicion that this was all actually an absurdly large-scale performance, where for unknown purposes he was being persuaded to adore, despise, or even hate in fact. It was imperative to make it clear, and preferably without losing face. Well, as much as possible.

Draga, again. If she's anything like Illadria in her attitude, that's a real problem. Which must be solved in the very near future.

He recalled last night.

Well, if that's true, she shouldn't have been left alone, without clarity, without the right words. What a sheep, he should have taken it more seriously. Though who knew? Maybe he should do it right now. But who knows how long it might take, and it was very desirable not to be distracted by anything else.

Clarify a few things with Wilhelm, and then go to make peace with Draga. Oh, he wishes there wasn't such unhealthy subservience in that big, nordic man. From a woman, it is still at least somewhat tolerable.

[message]

"William, this is Tallarius. I want to talk to you, do you have time?"

"I am flattered, Prophet. Of course... I have 'time' as you call it."

"I'll come to you in about fifteen minutes. You owe me tea."

"The best that exists, Prophet."

"Got you. Wait."

Talik interrupts [message]

***Wilhelm***

Wilhelm enjoyed it. He valued comfort, good company, and a chance to relax, and now all three of these concepts came together.

Yesterday, when he received the Prophet's order, he took the importance of the task and approached it with great responsibility. The clerks of all the warehouses, farms, mills, and markets were running like mad. The archivist spent half the night cross-checking figures in town records. Low-ranking orc chiefs shuffled through tents, counting their green-skinned bands. Only Illadria dodged attempts to involve her in the thankless task of inventory with graceful politeness. At once she voiced the requested figures and suggested that she not be bored with pointless clarifications, for she had her own Orders. Wilhelm liked to emphasize his status powers, but there was nothing to object to.

By morning all the data had been summarized, organized into columns and lines, and presented to the Prophet. Wilhelm wrote the document himself - the idea of entrusting a scribe to write a document for the High Lord seemed to him a total sacrilege. The High Lord appreciated the work of his loyal vassal and honored him with a visit. And now they were chatting and drinking tea at ease. Wilhelm could not recall such a thing in all his years of service to his personal deity.

He listened to the Prophet, catching every word and striving to remember every detail of his image. He wanted to learn how to enjoy simple things like a comfortable chair and good food and drink. Wilhelm endured a lot - terrible wars, betrayals, struggles for leadership, victories more bitter than defeats on his way to the top. Until the moment when, at last, the Prophet demanded that he fulfill his oath, Wilhelm had no idea what a good rest is.

Still, William's entire life was but a mere shadow of the hardships and difficulties that stood in his and the other Lords' paths. But He and His divine companions did not despair a single day, continuing day after day to put super effort into achieving their super goals. Each new difficulty that would break William would only generate excitement and a desire to overcome it.

The temptations that had drawn Wilhelm in headlong when he gained power were powerless to shake His spirit. He passed through what he considered insignificant and did not turn back to what was not really needed. Holding absolute power in his hands, He appreciated the little things. Possessing the greatest power, He did not use it unnecessarily. And now, sitting in a comfortable chair, He simply enjoyed the comfort of it. As He tasted the tea, He simply rejoiced in its taste. Not more, not less, but just enough that it didn't interfere with the work of the mind.

William was passionate about adopting this attitude of existence. Even as a king, he was aware of how far behind his true greatness he was in comparing himself to Him. Only the manner of speech... It was confusing. Not suited to a person of such magnitude. Though it was not for him, born a pathetic mortal, to judge the whims of a deity.

They had been talking for quite some time, discussing the current state and condition of Dawn City and the surrounding areas, the work of services such as water and sewage, the economy, the army. And, of course, magic. Today the Prophet willed to reveal some of his powers to the new world, and there was much discussion on the subject throughout the guild.

"Speaking of skills. Wilhelm, I guess you haven't tested your skills yet, right?"

"No. It hadn't occurred to me, actually. Should I start checking immediately?"

"You don't have to drop everything right now and go check it out. But in the near future, be sure to do it. Things that until now have been considered natural may not work the way we are used to, I have already experienced this today."

"I understand you, I will certainly do so in the very near future. Would you share any thoughts on the difference you've already encountered?"

"Hmm. Basically, it's the affected area, it's bigger now. Also, it's much harder to accurately estimate the effect. My skills are very different from yours, so it may be different for you. Anyway, I want to have an idea of your current capabilities."

"Wise, as always. Let me ask you a question." After waiting for a nod, Wilhelm continued. " Do you already have plans for this world?"

The Prophet grinned weirdly and shook his head.

"This is too complicated a question, Wilhelm. I don't... I don't have an easy answer to it, I'm sorry."

"I'm the one who should apologize. I asked more than I could comprehend."

"Just relax. We'll see."

"Wilhelm nodded respectfully. There it is, the attitude of the Great Ones toward mundane matters. Seeing complex things in simple ways."

"Also, I want to have some kind of meeting tonight at eight o'clock, with all the Elite. Do you have any plans for that time?"

"I can't imagine what plans could match your wish."

"That's good. Then I'll be going, thank you for the tea, it was delicious. No, don't escort me, I want to walk alone."

"I wish you well on your way, wherever you may be going." Wilhelm bowed, clasping his palm to his chest.

The Prophet left the chambers, leaving William in the best possible mood

Chapter 4

***Draga***

Draga did not know how long this nightmare lasted. Any pain and suffering for her always had a beginning, a course, and an end, she could adjust to it. She always sensed the passage of time and was able to assess her condition at any particular moment.

But not this time. Despair, guilt for a mistake, fear of an eternity filled solely with emptiness. The unspeakable pain of feeling deprived of the radiant attention of her Creator. Thousands of voices of Darkness, formerly part of her, cursing and reminding as if devouring her alive and giving no hint of peace. Thousands of voices of Darkness, against which she felt neither the strength nor the right. It was more painful than she could have even imagined, more disorienting. Her consciousness could not know WHEN it had bound itself to a certain moment, and only a will freeze in monstrous tension kept her at the edge beyond which her soul would be torn into tiny pieces.

So she could not tell how much time passed when those voices began to fade, and a tiny ray of hope broke through the bottomless blackness of despair. That beam was subtly broadening, multiplying, dispelling the fog of pain, loss, and fear of the future. Little by little, she began to realize again what she sees and where she is.

Afraid to frighten that beam away, Draga froze on the floor in a fetal position, delighted even by the cold coming from the rough stone. The chorus of Darkness supplanted the only whisper that still sounded on the edge of audibility. The whisper called to her begged her to listen and promised her that all would be well. Draga gave in to it cautiously.

For a moment she felt dizzy, and there was a strange sensation of split consciousness. It felt as if there were actually two of her, and the one that was the second was skillfully, quickly going over the memory of the first. The fake was getting to know the memory of the original.

Draga sprang to her feet, gathering her will, rejecting the intruder with the use of her skills.

[Washing by Darkness] Instantly applicable skill, with long recovery time, eliminating all current negative effects.

[One Man Army] Instantly applied skill, with long recovery time, for a short time giving total immunity to damage and negative effects. When the time expired, the skill returned 100% of the damage and effects received.

At the same moment, Draga activated what the Prophet called an 'equip macro'. Armor, jewelry, and weapons disappeared in an instant from [inventory] and appeared clothed on her body.

"Show yourself!" She shouted, swinging her two-handed sword around and searching for the unknown enemy.

"Oh, such a magnificent gratitude for the relief of pain." There was a low, velvet-soft female voice behind her.

Draga instantly turned around and put the point of her sword on the shoulder of the source of the voice.

A medium-sized woman with gray-purple skin, dressed in a shabby rag tied at the waist with a rough rope. It was strange to think of, but it looked good on her. Her silver-white hair was pulled back in a high ponytail, and a rag was tied over half of her face, along with her eyes. Demonstrating defenselessness, the guest spread her arms to her sides, tilted her head toward the sword, and continued.

"Is that in trend right now, or is that your personal style?"

Draga, who had regained her icy stillness, replied.

"Who are you, how did you get here, and why are you here? Answer quickly and briefly."

"Take away your dangerous sword, Draga. I have helped you, and I expect for other thanks."

Draga, hearing the wrong answer, jerked the sword down sharply, across the collarbone and chest of the intruder. But the blade met no resistance, passing through her as through smoke.

"I am not here." The guest stepped smoothly toward her, letting further swings of her sword pass through her. "What you see is only the image you have in mind. With my help. And you need me, don't insult me. Or do you prefer the loneliness from which I pulled you?"

"I'll say it again - who are you, how did you get here, and why are you here?"

"How stubborn, almost like Wilhelm." The guest smiled. "I am the one who is branded a traitor. I'm here because I wanted to ease your suffering, and you gave me the opportunity to do so. And in return, I need a small favor from you that you cannot refuse."

Draga's mind was struck by conjecture, and she muttered, barely able to contain her anger.

"Malicriss."

She wanted to shred the traitor, to cut her into a thousand little pieces, but she knew that was impossible. The only way to destroy what is only in your head is to kill yourself. [Washing by Darkness] was useless because there were no negative effects from the connection, and closing one's mind to the speeches of such monsters... Only Lords can do that. And Malicriss herself.

"Whatever you want from me, you will receive only contempt and hatred." Draga, though she gave up trying to kill the image, remained in a fighting stance.

"Oh, believe me, I won't be impressed with that." For a moment, a cold, tense expression ran across the beautiful part of her face that was visible from beneath the bandage, and then the ironic smile returned. "Your misery a few minutes ago is not even a shadow of how I've lived all these years."

"Just leave me alone and go back to your dungeon to rot for the rest of eternity, bitch."

"I am beginning to tire of your bravado, you foolish child. My freedom is only a matter of a very short time. Now I want to know if we will be friends or enemies by the time I get it."

Draga's body began to fill with renewed fatigue - the effect of [One Man Army] was over. At the same time, it felt especially light. It seemed that the feelings I'd recently experienced weren't going to come back. All that was left was an eerie hazy memory of them, but that, too, was slowly fading into nothing. Desperate hatred was replaced by dislike.

"So why did you think your imprisonment would soon come to an end?"

"Haven't you sensed this strange change? The world has changed. It is only the appearance of a small wave that portends a mighty storm. A storm of destiny that will overturn the existing order of things. And this storm is the key to my freedom."

"So what do you want from me?"

"Hmm..." Malicriss raised her face to the high ceiling. "Tell Him about our conversation. Help Him remember me."

Draga only inhaled to speak out angrily, but an unpleasant insight came over her again. 'A favor you can no longer refuse me.' Could such an encounter be hidden from Him?

"You sneaky, lying bitch, you think that's going to be enough?"

"You'll see. And remember this - you can call me mean, you can call me a traitor, and it will be the truth. The truth for someone who doesn't know how to see things through." She grinned with a piercing sadness. "But among all my sins there are no lies. Well, my bet is made. I'll see you around."

The image of Malikriss was gone, and her voice was no longer there. She was alone again, and she felt the Darkness behind her, greedy for her suffering, attentive but indifferent. It was a sickening thing to realize, but it was worth thanking the Betrayer for.

"Fuck you..."

But no time before Draga gathered her thoughts, she heard a melodious ringing [message] and felt a new presence - one that was impossible to confuse with anyone else. Prophet. The light, the reason, and the way, the one whose attention she craved with all her being and whose disapproval was worse than all the torture of the world.

"Draga, this is Tallarius. Aren't you busy right now?"

"I..." Draga knelt at the sound of His voice. "I..."

"I can contact you later if it's inconvenient for you."

Draga cursed her own unaccountable clumsiness. Thoughts, until recently relatively orderly and predictable, scattered like moths.

"Yes! I mean, no! I mean, I'm all yours!"

"I'm glad to hear you're feeling better." The Prophet's warm voice echoed in her heart in a singing, enthusiastic voice. "There's a meeting tonight at eight o'clock in the Prayer Hall. I want to see the whole Elite there, including you."

The Hall of Prayer... The very heart of Dawn City, the sanctum sanctorum. The most beautiful place in all the worlds. The first place Draga saw when she was born. The passage between the world of gods and mortals.

"I have no words to express my gratitude for such an honor, Prophet..."

"I'll take that as consent. I'll see you there."

The seer interrupted the communication spell, and Draga still stood there, remembering the words and the voice with admiration. Was He glad she was all right? So He knew she was having a hard time and cared? Did He care? He had personally called her to the holiest place in the world, and would share His wisdom and plans! And how did Malicriss figure it out, how did she know, because she didn't pick this particular moment by accident?

Malicriss

It was as if a worm was stirring in the heart. A name that symbolized betrayal and meanness. In collusion with one of the Lords who plotted rebellion, she turned against the guild at the decisive moment. In that decisive battle for the future of the guild, her stabbing in the back caused the death of the Prophet. Yes, death is far from over for the Lords, and he was later able to rise again. But without his support, the other Lords also fell, unable to withstand the furious onslaught of the enemies. The city was destroyed, looted. All the treasures, artifacts of unimaginable power, all the wealth, inevitably fell into the clutches of outsiders. All the vassals of the guild met their tragic end that day.

The Lords, having risen from the dead, was able to restore everything. To bring back to life those who were possible. To fill the treasury again with treasures and wonders. It is impossible to imagine the effort it took.

The traitor was destroyed. His continued existence was reduced to endless deaths, and in the end, he repented and decided to end his existence in Yggdrasil. Whether such punishment is appropriate to his action is not for us to judge - it is the Lords who decide matters of such magnitude.

But Malicriss, the root of evil, the main weapon with which the fatal blow was delivered. Instead of eternal hell, instead of the most horrible punishment, she received only imprisonment and oblivion. A cell in the depths of the palace dungeons. Such magnanimity Draga simply could not understand, though she accepted it like everyone else. If the Prophet decided so, then it must be so.

And now THAT wants freedom...?

At the thought of assisting Malicriss, Draga felt sick. But somehow it turns out she has no choice.

Well, in any case, the Prophet will figure it out. And she will do her job, like a true loyal vassal. Report in every detail, and let it be.

***Marius***

To see the walls of the Dawn City, visitors who did not have an invitation from its Lords had to pass through the city's cemetery. By the Lords' powerful creation magic, it was created in such a way that one could not see the city walls. From its entrance, one could see nothing but endless rows of tombs and crypts. The simpler tombs were closer to the edge, the richer ones closer to the center. Crypts and graves formed a real necropolis divided into streets and alleys. The sun never shone there, and the grass never grew taller than ankles.

The eternal peace of this place was guarded by a multitude of creatures. Legions of skeletons and knights of death, clans of vampires, wights, and lichs, hidden from view, kept a watchful eye, waiting in graves and shrines. The deadly seals were ready to open the gates to the underside of life, where monsters so powerful languished in eternal thirst that their continued presence in this bastion of peace was unwelcome.

Having come uninvited, it was necessary to destroy the necropolis in order to open the way to the city itself. That in itself was not easy, but the main problem was the Archlich Marius. Dwelling in a crypt as solemn as any temple, adorned with columns and unspeakably beautiful statues, the lord of the undead. His curses were so terrible that not even death itself could deliver him from them. His fighting style, which some fools called cowardly, included the use of portal magic, at which he was also flawless. Elusive and deadly, he wreaked pain and terror on the battlefield, while hordes of his less dangerous servants kept their footsteps down, engaging in battle in the narrow, uncomfortable streets of the necropolis.

But the vilest surprise, which was recalled with hatred by the participants of the three raids that managed to overcome him, was something else.

Marius did not stand to the death. His job was only to wear down and curse his enemies, forcing them to expend supplies. When he sustained near-fatal damage, he would flee the battlefield - that was his order. Once he'd escaped, he'd receive a limited recovery, and then, in the words of the local Lords, 'entertained guests with petty nastiness'. Outside his domain, he was deprived of a significant portion of his powers, but there was still something he could do. He could only be avenged for the suffering at the very end.

Marius was now seated in his chambers. In one of the cellars of his crypt, unquenchable torches cast an uneven light on rows of decorated marble sarcophagi. The walls and floor were covered in rune ligature, black as if carved into space itself, with occasional green flashes.

Archilich walked around in circles and pondered. And there was a lot to think about.

He knew that he had had the habit of walking in circles while reflecting, but he did not know where it came from, and he had never done so before. That is, the habit, a phenomenon seemingly commonplace, was being realized for the first time. Illogical.

He knew that he had always felt certain boredom, from which there were two things that were a good escape. The first was reading. Reading, creating in his mind a picture of the idea enclosed in the text. Absolute memory allowed him to model in detail everything that was embedded in the text, and after reading, to calculate the possibilities of how the complete picture might look if one of its elements were changed. Spells, history, manuals, fiction - it didn't matter to him what subject the book belonged to. Marius knew he had read thousands of books, but - he could only remember what related to his spells. Absolute memory, referring to the image of the book he had read, yielded only a general thesis of what it was about. Attempts to recall the text, the structure, or at least the number of pages, gave absolutely nothing.

Did he forget? It doesn't make sense.

The second thing that served as entertainment was conversations with subordinate vampires. Endowed with intelligence and personal opinion, unlike wordless wights of all kinds, they could sustain or even direct a conversation. Marius knew there were many such conversations, and each time they ended up frustrating the intellectual abilities of his minions. But in detail, it was just like with the books. Trying to recall the dialogues, he got only blurry images. Not a single detail - a word, a topic, or at least the exact date when the conversation took place.

Forgotten, too? This is close to absurd. Marius completely denied the possibility that his personality was capable of losing its memory, leaving its mental acuity and ability to analyze. These are interrelated concepts, one cannot exist without the other. Without absolute memory, the ability to analyze, without quick access to accurate data, would degenerate. The expenditure of time in trying to remember, the expenditure of mental resources in constructing parallel logical constructs that take into account possible unknown factors, the expenditure of both time and mental resources in analyzing and calculating the nature of unknown factors, and the resulting ambiguous results all shattered the final efficiency of the mind.

And one thing is the actual absence of data. It is static and can only progress in one direction - missing data can only cease to be such and accumulate. But if memory fails, everything collapses. The bastion of logic, haphazardly losing bricks and columns of known facts, will anyway turn into ruins.

But Marius was absolutely sure of himself and his ability to think. His mind was extremely clear, transparent, and capable of multi-layered abstract analysis. That is, either he forgot everything steps by step and did not pay attention, which is impossible, or he forgot everything at once, in one moment, and it was not preceded by any extraordinary events. Also highly unlikely. So it had to do with something else. What it was, Marius could not yet come to a final conclusion - there was no data.

The only thing he was certain of was that he had noticed the first discrepancy between the usual and the real state of affairs seventeen hours ago. According to what he knew, the world should have ceased to exist at that moment, and it did not. Marius was quite sure of this, and quite reasonably believed himself to exist, and this fact contradicted the idea of his ceasing to exist as part of the world.

So, instead of ending his existence, something else happened. Something that affected, among other things, his memory and the usual order of things. Something global and at the same time elusive. Such changes occurred only at the will of his Lords. Beings beyond his idea of what was possible, beyond the narrow and ridiculous limits of binary logic.

All that was left was the waiting. The fact that it existed showed that it had a place in the Lords' plans. One, to be fair. The Prophet Tallarius, head of a conglomerate of poorly predictable Lords in recent years, was the only one who never got bored of this game of being. It was a game in its purest sense - Marius could not otherwise appreciate the actions of omnipotent beings who had created for themselves certain limitations and rules of interaction.

And as an undoubted element of this game, Marius must have had some part to play. He was eager to know what it was, but he could not clearly understand it. And the only one who could bring clarity to what was happening, the artist of all destinies, the almighty Prophet, had not yet done so.

Waiting... It was both irritating and pleasantly intriguing. Remnants of emotion tickled his dead soul with forgotten sensations, and Marius savored every nuance of those feelings.

"Something great is coming."

"Behold, Master, what grandiose can be in an ordinary game of chess?"

Marius glanced at the vampire sitting on one of the sarcophagi at the chessboard. In an attempt to dispel boredom, diversify the flow of his thoughts, and test a hunch or two, he summoned one of the minions to his side. He was predictably silly, predictable, and quickly bored the lich, but there was still a long way to go before the game was over. And the vampire did not interfere, sometimes even entertaining for a brief moment with his ridiculous comments.

Archilich looked at the situation on the chessboard and moved one of the pieces with an act of will. Trying to understand the changed circumstances would definitely occupy the vampire for quite a long time. It would be great if he could think of some clever and extraordinary moves. Of course, the probability of such an event tended to zero, but there was still one.

And so it happened. Lich felt the touch of communication magic on his mind. He readily acknowledged the connection.

[message]

"Marius, this is Tallarius."

"I'm glad you finally took the time for your servant."

"Do you have plans for tonight?"

"If you find no use for me, I will find something to occupy myself with, Prophet. But I hope to hear and do your will."

"Then here's a show of my will - be in the Hall of Prayer at eight o'clock in the evening. I want to set up a meeting with the Elites."

"It will be done."

The Prophet interrupted the connection, and Marius wished he could smile. Yes. Soon there will be clarity, there will be tasks and goals. There will be a purpose.

He looked at the chessboard and the concentrated frown of the vampire. All the minion's attention was absorbed by the game that had already obviously failed for him. Marius decided to leave it as it was for now but to expand the entertainment for the future. Why should he limit himself to just one game? The crypt would hold quite a lot of creatures...

***Talik***

Talik had expected the worst from his contact with the lich or even feared it. He did not remember his backstory exactly, according to the inner lore of the guild. But he remembered very well his impression of what he had read at the time. Marius was an impassive, utterly rational intellectual who had no clear-cut reasons for serving the guild. Assuming such a creature gained self-awareness, trying to control him directly would be like saddling the devil. If it does, it's worse for you.

He probably cannot be fooled and cannot be ignored. He is not Wilhelm.

With Wilhelm, everything was clear enough. The 'King' turned out to be an understandable person and obviously motivated to serve the guild. Of course, he kept the conversation to himself, giving more of assent and asking very little, but it was nice to see that there was no fanatical adoration in his eyes. There was a deep respect and a general attitude that Talik did not deserve, but there was clearly no unhealthy depth of feeling. He replied intelligently and reasonably, bringing him up to date on the current state of the city and the surrounding area. It was enough for Talik to ask a general leading question.

Talik learned quite a few new details about the place he now 'owned'. Most of what he heard coincided with what he had already guessed. What had once been merely configured services had indeed become quite existing farms, workshops, and stores. Houses that had been mere scenery became real and fully inhabited. What is more, Wilhelm was firmly convinced that this had always been the case. Oh, and what a sweet voice he used to sing when it came to the army. It was obvious that he was proud of them, but everything he said was definitely worth seeing.

Warboss, too, pleased him with his extremely simple attitude to everything - there is a command, he follows it. And he had his own, quite obvious motivation to serve - glory, valor, and honor.

Draga returned to normal mood, the problem had dissipated, and that was a good thing.

In general, everything seems to be fine so far and no one plans to make problems. Although, everything will be clear after the general meeting.

Talik sighed heavily as he sat on the carved bench by the fountain in the palace's inner park. He would have been happy to leave things as they were; in fact, he was quite happy with the situation. Health, strength, and wealth that hardly anyone could ever dream of - there they were. But he wasn't sure it would stay that way forever. Former NPCs, dolls, pieces of code, and fragments of rendering libraries, had become living full-fledged personalities. With their own preferences and points of view. And even though most of their characters came from the description invested by him and his friends, there were some moments in which they behaved in their own way. For example, there was no guide to conversation behavior for Illadria. And she somehow determined her attitude and line of behavior on her own.

What thoughts, decisions, and actions can they come to as they develop as individuals? How they currently feel about Talik is more or less clear. But what are the reasons for this? Where does the attitude come from, and won't it change at some point? How will they react to his words and actions if they don't meet their expectations?

All these thoughts were already giving him a headache. It was necessary to clarify relations, to find out his real position. Everyone had agreed to come to this meeting, and now Talik was thinking hard about what to say.

He should have thought of that beforehand, an idiot.

He really wanted to let things go on their own. Just do nothing, and let it be. And yet it was clear that it wouldn't work that way. Everyone expected him to do something. Wise orders, plans, great deeds, and wonderful revelations. Something he couldn't give. If it were a game, no problem, Talik was well aware of the intricacies of game mechanics, politics, and everything else. But this wasn't a game at all. It's a new world, and by all appearances, an inhabited one.

This afternoon he decided to walk through the city. He didn't think he would be noticed at all; he just wanted to walk around and look. But everyone he met, humans, elves, draconians, and other creatures he met, literally parted from him. He walked through the streets, and he always saw the same thing - the inhabitants lined up at the edges and bent down in a deep bow. When he tried to talk to someone, it turned out no better than with Illadria. He was not seen as what Talik really felt he was. They saw him as a descended deity.

This grandiose misunderstanding was, in some ways, pleasant, but it could not go on like this. It is UNNORMAL. Talik is not a god. Talik is a third-degree nanohydraulic systems design engineer. His most significant personal professional achievement is the development of an automatic clamp for fixing mechanical console light bulbs on industrial hydroponic equipment. A part that never went into production, because the equipment itself was already scheduled to be removed from production as obsolete at the time of the tender.

He is not a man to be looked upon as a god. And the sooner he brings clarity, the less the payoff of such a long deception will be.

Talik glanced at the phantom square above his wrist. It was time to go.

He got up from the bench, glanced around at the bushes and flowers, and walked toward the Temple. Two hundred steps down the cobblestone path, and there they were the gateway to the Temple. A tall, gilded archway that reeked of peace and coolness. He ducked into it and walked through the long, high hall that led to the Hall of Prayer.

They were already waiting for him. Five figures knelt in a semicircle, bowing before the altar a few paces away. Talik involuntarily admired the symmetry as he walked past them. Walking up to the altar, he touched it in known places. Now, no matter what happened, he would have a head start on time.

Talik made the appointment here for a reason. Each of the former NPCs had his own area of responsibility in which he was much stronger than usual. The Cemeteries for Marius, the Groves for Illadria, the Orcish Camp for Warboss, the Palace for Wilhelm, and the Palace Cellars for Draga. Here, in the Hall of Prayers, none of them had a definite advantage, but Talik did. This was his 'area of responsibility'. His 'floor' as a player. If the former NPCs rebelled after his words, this was the easiest place to take the fight. He exhaled slowly, chasing away the treacherous shiver, and began to speak.

"I see we're all here. Let's begin." He pursed his lips, gathering his thoughts. "The world around us is not Yggdrasil, as is obvious from many indications. And, contrary to what you've told me, I assert that I have nothing to do with its existence. We are just here, and that is a given. Now I want to make it abundantly clear who "We" are in this situation. My question is who am I to you, and why do you... Serve me? I don't want a vague answer. I want to know a clear motive for your service."

There was silence, diluted only by the ghostly chorus of voices that were always there. Talik struggled to keep his composure, preparing for the worst.

Finally, Wilhelm raised his hand without rising from his knee.

"I'm listening to you, Wilhelm."

"Prophet, this is a task worthy to be set by you. Demand to put into words all the obvious things we hold in our hearts. As always, I admire your ability to make the complex simple. In my eyes, you are the measure of being. Though I will never reach the heights from which you view the world, I aspire to do so with all my soul. At your whim, I went from being a condemned rebel to being a king. Your will has given me a power and authority that no other mortal could ever dream of. And with this power and authority, I am proud to serve the will of the one who gave it to me. Proud to serve, knowing that I am fulfilling a higher will. Deprive me of these privileges, if you see fit. I believe in your justice and that my destiny and my highest good is to follow the path you have shown me, wherever it may lead. This is my answer, Prophet."

"I heard you. Does anyone else have something to say?"

The head of the orcs raised his hand.

"Speak, Warboss."

"Wilhelm said it all very well. I could not have done so. I know one basic truth-the orcs did not exist until You wanted them to. With your hand, you brought us out of nothingness, made us what we are. Neither I nor any other orc can imagine a life not filled with service to the designs of its creator."

The Warboss stopped, apparently believing that enough had been said. Illadria raised her hand next.

They're still waiting for permission to speak, aren't they? Oh, where, when, and at what point did a good idea of figuring things out turn into a pathos-soaked farce? After all, it's just a more detailed replay of what happened yesterday on the balcony. Why doesn't that make them angry?

"Speak too, Illadria."

"To answer the question of who you are to me, I would say God. The one who is able to create the mind. One who commands the flow of totally incomprehensible forces. You are in control of life itself in all its manifestations. Why do I serve you? By serving your will, I serve the Universe of which I am a part. There is no greater joy for me than to fulfill your desires. I am proud to be your instrument and witness of your deeds, and I want no other fate."

The sorceress became silent and respectfully stared at the floor.

"Draga, it's good to see you smiling again. I'm listening to you."

"Prophet, I...can't say anything you haven't heard from Warboss." Oh, there's that murderously deep voice again. I must try to persuade her to try one more. "To me, you are the parent and ruler, I see you as the hand sees the head. My soul and body are your creation. I have no other dream, no other motive to live than to be of service to you. I am unable to tell it as thoroughly as Wilhelm or Illadria. But this does not make my feelings any weaker. I humbly beg you to accept them, and to remember your faithful servant."

"I get your point."

Talik could hardly keep from facepalm. This theater of the absurd wasn't just going on, it was growing. Coming here, he was determined to be tough, trying to prove that he was not who they saw him be. To give unsightly examples, to ask provocative questions, to call for common sense. But that determination melted away like smoke under their serious stares.

They were quite serious when they said all that, and their feelings were real. He felt it in a strange way. It really was their way of life, and the way he had thought to behave at first seemed ridiculous, silly, wrong. He was going to convince, provoke, give examples, like 'well, what if I... what do you say then?' There were plenty of 'if' options, all kinds, mostly unsightly. Now he knew that it would literally be an outrage on their attitude, and he would still be forgiven. Or even accepted as a reward, they would do. The whole 're-education' plan, now obviously childish, went to hell.

No, I can't get used to it, guys. Still, I'm going to have to change some things. At least in appearance.

Then the lich raised his hand. Talik, to his shame, realized that he had almost forgotten about him.

"I'm listening to you, Marius."

The soft, husky baritone, which sounded as if several people were speaking at once, suited him very well. It was the kind of voice one would expect from a figure in armor over an expensive robe. His head was hooded, with two blue lights flickering underneath, and it was not immediately obvious that there was a bare skull underneath. The fabric of the robe rippled in the air, slowly and smoothly, as if it were in the water at great depths.

Everyone here has made a good point, but I'm not sure that's what you were expecting. I will try to make my own way of expressing what I understood to be the essence of the question you asked. Why are we all loyal to you, and can you be sure that nothing will change? My unquestionable answer is yes, you can count on me, under any circumstances. I've always admired the games of the Lords, I've always been a little envious of you... Creatures are so powerful that they have to confine themselves to the cramped confines of reality in order not to be bored. Those who have created even themselves for the sake of entertainment are an unthinkable, delightful outrage on the primitive worldview available to us creatures of inferior origin. We are all just part of your game with what we understand to be existence. And no matter what your circumstances, no matter what way of thinking and acting you choose, we will remain what we were created to be, and we will do what we were created to do. To serve you. For us to betray you, you will need to change us yourself.

It was creepy. Marius understood the nature of Yggdrassil very subtly, albeit in his own way. And very well, he seemed to be quite happy with that state of affairs. Talik took a closer look at the lich's 'face'. Strange that the creature's appearance did not frighten him. In a world where Yggdrassil was just a game, it would have broken his heart to see such a beast. Here, though, he's at peace with it. If you look at the situation soberly, it's not very normal.

Maybe it's because I still don't fully believe it's all real?

Your point is very clear, Marius. You have simplified things considerably.

Actually, you've made it pretty fucking complicated, my friend. It turns out that all these creatures, and the Elite and everyone else, see the world the way NPCs would see the game? The only difference is that they now think and feel, not just react according to their algorithms.

Talik once read a manga about robots who gained consciousness and tried to be robots first and then became frustrated with their masters. So it's a similar situation here, isn't it?

Talik really wanted to leave everything as it was and run away from this place. But he knew that, in addition to his conscience, he would be followed by these guys. They would find him and ask - why did you leave us, what did we do wrong? He could think of no good answer to such a question. To stay here and meet their, to put it mildly, inflated expectations? They're reasonable now, and surely they can learn. It's only a matter of time before they realize the depth of their delusions. And then the third-degree nano engineer, nerd, and beggar, will answer to the King, the Undead Lord, the Orc Chieftain, the Elf Witch, and the Demon of the Shadow.

Talik felt as if he were reading a beautiful fairy tale, knowing about the tragedy at the end. On the other hand, how far that ending is, and what prevents him from at least trying to prevent it. And at the same time just live and enjoy it. For, in fact, comparing the 'real world' and what's around him now... Here he has MAGIC, his own, you might say, fan club, here he doesn't have to work a third of his life to get a chance to make noodles in the morning. 'Reality' is much worse, and it doesn't matter how this adventure ends for him.

So, you want an omnipotent, omniscient prophet. I'll try to be one. I can't promise much, but I'll try. Keep that in mind when you judge me.

The elites were still like frozen statues, seemingly waiting to hear what he had to say next. The light diffused by the stained-glass windows gave the whole picture a kind of mystical accent, and Talik couldn't help but admire it. But he had to say something, so he gathered his thoughts and continued.

"In gathering you here, I had originally planned a rather long debate. Now I realize that would be a waste of time, so let's skip that part and get to the main point. It's a different world. A new world about which we know little, except that it is possible to live in it and that other sentient beings are present. Our first tasks are to understand exactly where we are, and what surrounds us beyond the mountains. To assess the powers and abilities of the local inhabitants, to investigate ours, and to compare them. To understand what dangers and benefits await us here, and what we can eventually become for this world. I'm sure it will take a lot of effort, and I believe we can do it."

It was a hastily reworked quote from my firm's director's speech at the firm's big-market launch party. Oh, good thing you don't know me, my 'vassals'.

"I want to ask each of you if you have encountered anything unusual since yesterday? Something out of the ordinary. Every new detail is important now, so if you have something to share, I'm listening carefully."

Lich immediately raised his hand.

"Yes, Marius?"

"My memory has changed in some incomprehensible way, Prophet. It's still perfect, but I can't remember the contents of any book I've read, only blurred images. There are other minor problems, but it would take too long to list them, and there are no important ones among them."

"I heard you. We will get to the bottom of this very shortly. Please put the whole list of these 'minor problems' in writing when you have time."

"It will be done."

Draga was next. She was obviously hesitant but finally raised her hand.

"I'm listening to you."

"I... I talked to Malicriss. She was able to get inside my head when I was... Meditating in my chambers."

If the word 'silence' could be applied to the word 'burst', then that's exactly what happened. Surprise and anger spread out in waves from everyone present.

Talik froze, too.

Yeah, what did I expect? Everyone has 'woken up,' including the skeletons in the forgotten closets. Malicriss could be a real problem. A bigger problem than, say, an out-of-control Archilich.

There was a rather murky and unpleasant story with Malicris. It was an experimental character, originally designed exclusively for PvP, as a weapon against hard-charging Elites. A mind mage, or mentalist. They didn't bring her up to level 100, because that would have been too expensive an experiment. At 80 she was good enough to unlock all the passives and spells she needed. The level invulnerability threshold was 40, so even 60 would have been enough, but perfectionism was a factor here.

LadyLilim, who was in charge of setting up Malicriss, turned out to be an 'insider'.

Infiltration and sabotage in Yggdrasil were not considered improper, on the contrary, it was an art. Create a new account, a character, and develop from scratch into a target guild. Such a character could only be used for its intended purpose once, and the blow had to be perfectly calibrated. And so it turned out.

It was the only time their guild had ever received a World-Class item, the 'All-Seeing Eye'. Not a combat item, but from the list of the most valuable, because first, its use was limited only by the daily cooldown, and second, because of its property. When used, it displayed system information for the owning group about everything in its field of action. Levels, equipment, equipment properties, buffs, items, traps, maze schemes, and the positions of all creatures. Any invisible object became briefly visible to the group unless hidden by the effects of another World Item.

Dawn Mist knew perfectly well that it was beyond their power to possess this object. The All-Seeing Eye came to them quite by accident; there was no way they could have protected such a valuable object. They planned to sell the Eye. But the buyer, during the bidding process, seems to have decided that it would be cheaper to use the 'can' and raid them.

LadyLilim, with full access to Malicriss' settings and combat algorithms, perfectly sabotaged the guild's defenses. At the most crucial moment, Malikriss began to control Talik with a combination of spells and took him out of the game, after which the invaders had no problem breaking through the guild defense and took the Eye from the treasury by force. The Eye, and all they found. They completely ruined Dawn Mist.

Oh yes, then they tried to get revenge on Lady Lilim, they hunted her down, and quite a few friends got involved. But it was of no real use because Lady Lilith was only a one-time character. No one would dare take revenge on a player in the real world anyway.

Worst of all, Talik had dated Lady Lilim in real life for some time, and they had even slept together a couple of times. She had abused his feelings, both in game and in life, leaving a deep wound in his soul.

Well, the NPC Malicriss... It's just a dummy that couldn't be held responsible for its customizer. There was WAY too much real money invested in it to just remove it. After things settled down, during the rebuilding of guild territory, Malicriss' settings were fixed, closed off access to guildmaster level, and just left in deep reserve in case it came in handy. The archive of the logs of that battle was also left, for analysis and comparison for the future. In a burst of emotion, Talik wrote her a story of great love, betrayal, and remorse and ended up just forgetting about her.

And by all things, it appears that Malicriss has come to life, too. And according to Draga, a 'mentalist' is no longer just a user of a number of specific spells. And given what's written in her lore...

"Fuuck..." Talik swore. "It's good of you to tell me, Draga. I appreciate it very much."

He was quiet for a while.

"Well, the instructions I gave you earlier still stand. When we have enough information, I'll reconvene and we'll work out a plan of action. Draga, as I recall, you don't have any personal tasks at the moment?"

Instead of answering, the beautiful girl seemed to sink to the floor.

"Then... I need an assistant, a sort of adjutant and perhaps a guide. Would you be willing to take on this role?"

"YES"

"Then we're done. Everyone is dismissed."

Talik stepped off the podium with a neat step and went to his office. Draga followed silently behind him.

RiP · Jun 30, 2021

Chapter 5

***Daimon's group***

It wasn't easy for Daimon's group to get out of the Cursed Forests. For the third day, with little or no sleep or even normal rest, they had been trudging through drifts, ravines, and dense undergrowth. Three of the four members of the group were well aware that getting out of the dungeon was only half the battle. Even aside from the dungeons, death lurked in every shadow here, and no one wanted to give it a chance.

Except for Lias.

In less than two weeks of acquaintance, Era had managed to hate him. At first, she didn't understand why she disliked him so much, and she suppressed the feeling. Lias wasn't a bad guy, just a little naïve. He was so excited about adventure, glory, and wealth as if he'd learned his whole idea of the adventurous profession from the songs of bards and the tales of drunkards. He pictured himself as the protector of the common people and aspired to feats and glory.

An idiot.

Era exhaled loudly, keeping the rhythm of the marching. Stems crunched and tangled beneath her feet, thin branches whipped at the remnants of her hood. After Daimon at the head of the group, the trail was quite bearable. With his strength and stamina, he was literally breaking through the thicket. Who knows how slowly they might have moved without him.

Era heard a muffled scolding behind her and turned around. The sight was to be expected. Lias stumbled and fell. Era called out to Daimon, and when he turned around, she raised her hand to say, stop.

"What's up?"

The indomitable leader and his old pal Bryce stopped moving. Both looked tired and pretty beat up. Era sat silently beside Lias and patted him on the shoulder. He tried to curl up into a ball and muttered in a trembling voice.

"I can't. That's it. I can't do it anymore..."

Era, barely able to contain her contemptuous rage, was about to slap him, but Daimon approached and intercepted her hand.

"Era, don't need it. Please."

They exchanged glances, and she averted her eyes first. Meanwhile, Bryce, who had approached, frowned at Lias and crouched at his leg.

"Daimon, hold the kid."

Lias only breathed heavily when the leader held him down with his knee and occasionally twitches when Bryce gently palpated his ankle.

"Don't be so nervous, dummy. Daimon, it looks like we have a fracture here."

"How serious?"

"So serious so that he will ride. Kid, you know, you're so useless... Hold on tight."

Bryce, grunting, took the healer on his back. Lias, hissing in pain, made himself comfortable. Era, looking at what was happening, began in an unnaturally calm tone.

"Why are we..."

But Daimon interrupted her.

"Era, believe me, I don't like babysitting him myself. But it's our word and our responsibility."

She only raised her hands in annoyance.

"Ok."

"Thank you." Damon patted her on the shoulder. "It's gonna be okay."

They were on their way again. It was getting dark, and they still had a few miles to go before they reached the edge of the thicket.

Era felt a burning shame. It was a good thing she hadn't been allowed to finish her cruel words. Looking at the boy dangling on Bryce's back, she knew she hadn't been entirely fair to him. It was just... He just wasn't adventurer material.

This became clear in the first few days as they searched the path to the ruins, which was familiar. In Lias's mind, adventurers were engaged solely in the noble destruction of villains and monsters. He was totally unprepared for the exhausting marches, the austerity of drinking water, the lack of sleep, the filth, and the other pleasures of adventurer life. Even then, Era's deaf dislike began to transform into anger. She was used to reliable and terse fellows, but Lias... He commented sarcastically on the inconveniences, complaining about the mosquitoes and fatigue. When, on the approach to the ruins, their group was attacked by a pack of magic-altered wolves, real, hungry, and desperate monsters, he huddled in his tent and squealed hysterically while the others dealt with the problem. Then he demanded that they take him back to town immediately.

Then the guys had a quiet and serious talk with him, and he shut up. It didn't get much easier; he still made the situation worse, expressing displeasure and indignation with every gesture. But the dungeon itself broke him completely. The suffocating dust, the stench that took your breath away, the perpetual darkness, the deadly traps, and the extremely dangerous undead. All the things iron-ranked adventurers live and die by. All the things they speak and write so beautifully about.

He wasted all his energy in the first run, and only then did it become clear that, first, he had very little energy, and second, it was recovering much more slowly than they had all hoped. Disappointment and constant fear had turned the slightly spoiled but positive naive kid into a twitchy, jaded fatalist. But they took him with them and held him responsible for his life - these are the unbreakable dogmas of the adventurer. Those who broke the ground rules were quickly stripped of their badge, and at best they changed jobs. At worst, they disappeared without a trace, and their equipment sometimes appeared on the black market.

After Lias was carried on Bryce's backs, their progress quickened considerably. Daimon's group was out of the Cursed Forests even before darkness had set in. The familiar gentle descent down the hill and the small valley by the river were pleasing to the eye. But the luck that had watched over them for three days in the thickets seemed to have run out.

By the river, in the exact spot where they had camped the week before, someone else had already established themselves. In the gathering darkness, they could see several tents and a flickering fire between them. Daimon frowned.

"Bryce, check out these guys."

Bryce nodded, laid Lias down gently, and silently disappeared into the bushes.

"Era, I hope to avoid a fight, but..."

"I understand, Daimon. I'm ready, even without the staff. You know me."

Magic could be used without aids at all, but the image of a powerful wizard has always been associated with staff for a reason. A good, properly made staff made it much easier to control mana and allowed you to cast spells much faster. But the specifics of training, which Era preferred to remember less often, allowed Era to cast spells equally quickly and efficiently with or without a staff. The price for that was a very high expenditure of energy, but enough for a short fight. Era kneaded her fingers with a crunch.

A few minutes later, Bryce appeared out of the bushes.

"Goblins. About a dozen. Looks like hunters, not trappers, and probably not local. A proper watch, but only within their camp."

Daimon sighed.

"Looks like we'll make it. Era, stay here and cover us if something happens."

"Maybe just hit it from here?"

"And you guarantee you'll hit hard enough and accurately enough that no one escapes? Two or three vengeful freaks in the woods could give us a lot of trouble, you know."

Era nodded silently. The goblins are not serious fighters, they fight mostly in numbers and pose no threat in the open countryside. But in the woods, vengeful, perfectly camouflaged partisans with their poison arrows and traps...

All she had to do was wait. Hidden in the bushes, she watched from afar.

The green-skinned men spotted Daimon in tattered armor and Bryce with a full set of throwing knives between his fingers and scurried about. After a hoarse shriek from the sentinel, several small, wiry figures sprang from their tents, waving spears and axes, and lined up in front of the camp. Four, armed with bows, scattered in different directions and crouched in the tall grass. Era noted for herself where exactly.

Daimon stepped forward, gesturing and growling menacingly. One of the goblins, the tougher of the bunch, stepped forward with his spear. Something of dialogue ensued. Era could hear nothing but the sound of hoarse swearing. For a moment the negotiations seemed to have reached an impasse, but then Bryce, in a smooth, beautiful, and swift movement, threw a knife into the grass where one of the bowmen sat, and Daimon lunged with his sword at the parliamentarian's throat and continued shouting. The green-skinned men hesitated and retreated. Within minutes they'd packed up their tents, and, looking around, they were marching in a single file along the river and into the woods. After making sure the competitors were gone, Bryce headed toward Era.

"I wish it were always like this. It's good when the enemy wants to live too."

Bryce picked up the semi-conscious Lias and they headed toward the now vacant camp.

Unfolding the tent, Bryce lamented.

"We should have taken the tent away from them too."

"And then spend all the profit to cure sores and lice, eh?" Era teased him.

"You need to look at the world more positively. What if it had been just lice?"

"At least they didn't finish their stew; there's a pile of it."

"You know, I'm not really hungry. But treat yourself if you're too lazy to cook."

Era was not tempted by the stinking pile of something slimy and set to cooking. Once, at the beginning of their acquaintance, she had flatly refused the job. She wanted to be seen as an adventurer in the first place, not a cook. But there were plenty of interesting things for everyone to do at the campsite. If you didn't want to cook, no problem, you could go get firewood, fetch water, dig a cesspool. And the guys also cooked terribly, and she gave up.

While Era cooked and Bryce tried to do something about Lias's leg, Daimon sat down staring at one point and began unbuckling the straps of his armor. Era couldn't imagine how hard it was for him. He worked for everyone. Took the hits in combat, handled dangerous situations like this, was always there, and found the right words to cheer, to calm, to stifle conflicts. And that was not counting the purely physical exertion. She wanted to hug him, but she could not dare. For her, such a hug would only mean moral support, but men usually understood such impulses in a very different way. It wasn't that she didn't like Daimon, but she was fine with the way things were.

"We'll have to pass the information on these goblins to the guild, remind me, okay?"

"Yes, Daimon. I don't think they'll be here much longer, though."

"The Guild needs to have an idea of what is going on and where. What you don't think is important may be a valuable part of the overall statistics."

They remained silent as they watched the water boil in the cauldron.

"Era, I think you want to tell me something, but you don't know how to start. Am I right?"

She wiggled a twig in the coals.

"Yes. There is nothing to hide from you. I wanted to... To talk about the future of the group. Not about tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, but about what we should do."

"I suppose you rate the outlook as extremely grim, and that's because Lias has failed, and you're in a lousy mood because you're tired, right?"

"When you talk about it like that, I seem like a cranky fool to myself."

"Oh, of course not. It's just that we all need to get to civilization, relax, wash, and get properly drunk. And then think about such things as our future possibilities."

"That sounds great. But... Oh, okay."

"Just say it already."

"You know, there's something that's been bothering me for a long time..." Era hesitated, choosing her words." We take too heavy quests for the silver rank. Yes, the reward from the guild is good, and the loot is often even greater. But we... We're taking too much risk, you know? I'm not afraid, don't get me wrong. But..."

"I understand. But this is the only way we can become stronger. Stronger, richer, higher in rank. Remember how we worked our way up to the iron ranks, and then to silver. It was hell, and now we are what we are."

"We had a great healer back then. He's gone now."

"Then we'll find another excellent healer. Don't interrupt, please." He held up his hand, warning me of objection. "Yes, we haven't had much luck lately. But our careers, all we do, and all we strive for, are not limited to today or tomorrow. Until we manage to find a good member of the team, we'll take simpler tasks. Even if it takes a year or more to find the right healer, we'll find one. It was my fault for dragging Lias straight into hell. We won't do that again, and we'll get used to each other on easier tasks.

They stayed quiet.

"It looks like I haven't fully convinced you yet. Then let's try it from the other side. What would you do if you left the group? Any plans? Traveling with us, you've grown steeply as a sorcerer. I'm sure Theocracy would be glad to have you back, and I'm sure you'd rather cut your own throat than go back. What have you got to gain by giving up the group?"

"Nothing."

"Exactly. So, stop worrying about nonsense. We'll get to a hot bath and some wine, and then we'll see, okay?"

Era smiled and pushed him on the shoulder.

"You're impossible." And after a pause, she added. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. We're a team."

Bryce came over and interjected himself into the conversation, which immediately drifted away. Lias was fractured, nothing serious, but he wasn't able to heal himself yet, and there was no time to lose for a proper rest. The goblins have gone, acknowledging authority, and are unlikely to be fished out on the forest trails. It is only a day's journey to the village, where they can have a proper rest. According to a preliminary estimate, the hastily picked up in the dungeon goodness will simply fly for a hundred gold at least.

The next day seemed as if it was ashamed of its strenuous predecessors and pleased with quiet, moderately warm weather and good trails. Daimon's group reached the village even earlier than they had planned. Bryce, visibly tired from dragging an incapacitated body, cheered up when he looked at the sturdy paling.

"Oh, that's nice, the map didn't lie. It looks like we missed it by a few miles, though."

"What makes you think that?" Daimon asked.

"Look how the path goes, from north to west. According to the map, it's... I'm not even going to try to remember what kind of a shithole place it is. But in general, this direction of the road and the village is noticeably north of where we were supposed to go."

"Oh, who cares. If they give you something to eat and wash, it was worth the mistake. Let's go to the gate."

They approached the gate. The thick, sturdy, pointed logs of the stockade rose to a height and a half of a man. The wooden gate, reinforced with iron bands and braces, was closed. The group had evidently long been spotted, and the watchful looks from unshaven faces could be seen over the prongs of the stakes.

Daimon knocked on the gate.

"Hey, dear villagers, let us in, please. We need lodging and food, and we have something to pay for it."

A hoarse, grunting voice was heard from above.

"Who are you?"

"We are adventurers. We were doing a job nearby and got a little lost. We're not a threat."

Daimon pulled out his badge on a chain, putting it on display. Bryce and Era followed suit.

Some negotiations were heard behind the gate, after which the bolt rattled and one of the flaps moved aside. A stout man with a beard and worn clothes looked out from behind it. He looked at the strangers and muttered grudgingly.

"You're welcome." And he stepped aside, letting the guests pass.

***master Akuro***

Akuro had been feeling restless for the past couple of days. There was no explanation, but he felt as if someone was watching their caravan. He kept this strange uneasiness to himself, but the way he sometimes looked around and listened did not escape the eyes of his soldiers.

"Hey, Scar, how long till we get to the village? The cargo needs a rest."

"We'll be there by evening, commander. I remember these places well."

Akuro looked again at his caravan.

Four sturdy wagons, one after the other, pulled by four horses. The first and the last carried his boys, twenty hardy thugs, ready to jump into the fire at his command without a second thought. Most of them had been with him back in the days when Akuro was an unknown bandit. Reliable guys, equally adept with sabers and crossbows.

In the middle of the column were carts equipped with wide, low cages covered with sailcloth. The goods were carried in them. At the edges of the column were five riders, the best of the best, the most trusted people.

Akuro was proud of the idea that helped him make a name for himself. Yes, he wasn't the only one who caught and sold slaves, but there was a significant difference. He and his boys didn't ravage settlements in neutral lands. Once upon a time, when he'd first managed to sell two prisoners to a Theocracy fence, he'd had a bright idea. Why not? He got more gold for the two heads than he did for two weeks of risky plundering. Then he gave a rousing speech and led his boys into the deep neutral lands, looking for more slaves to sell.

At first, things were not so good. He had to fight his rivals pretty well, and when he stormed the first elven village, he lost half his men. They took a dozen long-eared girls with them, of whom only five survived the journey to Theocracy. But the money they got for them from the reseller eclipsed all their losses. And that's not counting the goods they took from the ravaged houses. And so it went.

But after a couple of years of raids, he realized that ravaging villages was unprofitable. A massacred village brought money only once, and the next time he had to go farther and farther away, the resistance was more and more desperate, and each time he lost more and more men. And then a bright thought occurred to Akuro. The elves weren't the only ones in the world. Sure, they didn't keep human slaves in Theocracy, but first, Theocracy wasn't his only market, and second, he didn't capture women specifically for slave labor. Young men and women are universal commodities, bought equally willingly by the nobles of Baharuth and Re-Estize. And definitely not for fieldwork. The longevity of youth, like that of the elves, did not matter. Such living toys live a couple of years at most anyway.

Now, he 'patronized' a few villages beyond the formal boundaries of the Theocracy. Neither country's feudal lords had power there, and Akuro had slaughtered the local bosses as soon as he'd entered the land. And now every six months he passed through these villages, collecting tribute - one man per village. It was a mutually beneficial business. They gave him the goods voluntarily, and in return, he didn't cause a massacre, everyone benefited. Yes, the one-time profit from a raid into elven lands was much higher, but there was no risk, and there was a regular flow of profit.

His business prowess and reliability as a partner was recognized first by merchants and then by noble theocrats. And Akuro finally became a respected and very wealthy man with good connections. Just as he had always dreamed.

A week ago he refreshed the memory of the daring villagers. One village refused to give him a local beauty, and now that settlement would serve as a fine example to others. He took from there not one, as agreed, but more than a dozen captives. He would have taken more, many begged for mercy, but there were certain requirements, and not all would have met them. The space in the cages was not endless.

And this nagging uneasiness, coming from who knows where was spoiling the mood. It had escalated in the camp yesterday, and he'd sent men to search the area around the camp, but they'd found no one. The uneasiness receded, but it did not disappear for good.

As we pondered, time passed without notice, and there was a palisade.

***Daimon's group***

The team of adventurers set up in a nice, cozy cabin on the outskirts of the village. When the locals realized that the adventurers were not from Theocracy, their first cold greeting turned into a warm welcome. They were allocated an empty house left from a logger who died in a fight with a bear and given food, brew, and firewood. Moreover, Daimon even had to insist that they take the money. The locals looked away at first as if embarrassed to take it.

The adventurers thanked them warmly for their care, and now the fire in the stove was crackling merrily, the washed clothes hung dry. The only thing that marred the evening was that Daimon had expressly forbidden them to drink the brew. Era regretted it a little, but she knew that the leader's demand was justified. Bryce, too, grumbled for the sake of appearances, and then stopped talking as he tidied up his gear. No one asked Lias at all, and he was snoozing quietly now, wrapped in a blanket on the wide bench.

When the adventurers were about to go to bed, Bryce became alert. He listened to something, then silently patted the hilt of his dagger. He was understood without words.

Era, cursing to herself, took the hated potion out of her backpack. The little vial, the penultimate one. A sunshine potion. Pleasant to the taste, it chased away fatigue, numbed the pain, and calmed worn-out nerves. But the main thing was that it restored magic powers very quickly. Not immediately and not completely, but about a third of Era's strength. The positive qualities could not be overestimated, but the cost of useful benefits was something that Era remembered very well, too.

There was a quiet, hurried knock at the back door of the house. Daimon, who had already pulled on his tattered armor, gave the sign, and Bryce silently walked to the door with his dagger. The knock was repeated. Bryce threw back the locking wrench and opened the door a little with his foot. After examining the guest and looking behind him cautiously, he let the fidgeting figure into the house.

It turned out to be an elderly woman, in her usual casual clothes. She was clearly nervous. Her slumped shoulders trembled, her fingers became anxious.

Daimon put his hand on her shoulder and looking trustingly into her eyes asked.

"What's wrong, good woman? Is there anything we can do for you?"

"You... I can't..." She began, breaking down into sobs. "Run. Please run away from here, now, please..."

"We appreciate your concern." Daimon's voice reeked of calm. "Who should we be running from, and where?"

"The people from the Theocracy will be here soon. We can't let them see you. Please leave this place, for your own good!" The guest managed to steady her voice, though she was still nervous.

Era grew darker. She had a good idea of the ways of her abandoned homeland.

"Daimon, she's right. Let's get out of here, fast."

"Do you think they would dare do anything to us?"

"Daimon, don't be a child, please. Thank you, kind woman, we'll leave now."

While the Daimon thanked and comforted the poor woman, Bryce rushed to the window overlooking the township wall, carefully pryed the frame with his dagger, and pulled it into the house. He looked out, looked around, and gave the sign - clear.

Era glanced sadly at the laundry that had been hung out. If they had to leave quickly, they'd have to leave them all behind; they wouldn't have time to pack them.

Daimon hugged the woman.

"How can we thank you for your kindness?"

" I... I have a daughter. Take her with you, I beg you. She... She doesn't deserve it, I beg you, I beg you, I will give you everything I have, just take her with you, please!"

"Shh, calm down. We'll take her with us. Where is she?"

"She hid there, behind the door. Do you promise? Promise me you'll take her!"

"Yes, we promise."

Era's heart was heavy. They already had ballast, and now Daimon had promised to take another, which was a bad idea. If a raid from the Theocracy came here, every minute is worth its weight in gold. But...

This woman took a great risk in coming here to warn them. These are neutral lands, and there is no law except personal power and personal morality. Accustomed to impunity, raiders will not limit themselves to anything, regardless of their goals.

The human race is the highest form of life, and other races should honor the right to serve it. A basic tenet of Theocracy. Outside the borders of Theocracy, the Raiders understood it somewhat differently. From their point of view, the state of Theocracy Slaine stood over the world, and ALL other peoples should serve it. Of course, the Theocrats had respect for strong states like Baharuth. For the time being. But where is the strong state here? To the theocrats, even the Guild had no significant authority. What did they want here in the first place?

Era began to push the still not yet awake Lias.

"Get up, we're leaving."

"Where? Why?" Lias opened his red eyes grudgingly, trying to brush her off.

"There's no time to explain. Get up, we have to get out of here."

"I'm not going anywhere!" Lias huddled against the wall beside his bunk. "We're finally out of this hell, and you're telling me we have to go out again? Like hell we do, I'm sick of you guys! My leg is broken, I haven't slept for over a week, I've been eating shit and listening to your lectures, I've had enough! Leave me alone!"

"You useless jerk." Era began, in a tone of icy fury, tugging at his scruff. "You're a ballast and a waste of space. A disgrace of the Guild. I'll be glad to get rid of you and forget your whining like a bad dream when we get back to the Guild. But now, you'll get up, get on Bryce's neck, and we'll go on our way, whether you like it or not."

Lias, instead of giving up, grabbed her hands and suddenly shouted.

"Somebody help! Help!"

Era, taken aback, let him go. Daimon barked briefly.

"Leave him, let him stay."

Then there was another knock on the door. Bryce spat angrily.

"That's it."

There was a desperate child's squeak from outside, but it was immediately interrupted. The woman in Daimon's arms went white, tried to break free, and screamed. Daimon pressed his lips together and struck her, and she collapsed. He and Bryce looked at each other.

"We're not leaving quietly, Daimon." Bryce said calmly.

Lias continued to yell until Era punched him in the solar plexus. There was another knock on the door, more demanding. Daimon went to the door and asked loudly.

"Who's there?"

"Good people who are concerned about whether their neighbors are doing well." A strong, bossy voice was heard from behind the door.

"Everything is fine, no need to worry."

"It's not very polite to talk through the door, is it? Open up."

"Disturbing people in the middle of the night is also bad etiquette."

After a brief pause, a blow came from outside the door, so violent that it snapped off its hinges with a pitiful screech. A tall, athletically built, gray-eyed blond man in chain mail appeared in the opening. His thick leather boots and gauntlets were covered with engraved plates of an unusual metal, and a very expensive-looking thin straight sword hung on his belt. There was a cold, polite smile on his straight face with a deep scar on his chin.

"Well, since no one here observes the rules of etiquette, I will enter uninvited. My name is Akuro, and I am the patron and benefactor of this village."

Behind the man, several figures in the same outfit, but with helmets, could be seen. Daimon assumed a protective stance, shielding his companions. The man literally reeked of danger. Era felt like a mouse in front of a cat, no matter that his sword was not in his hand but on his belt.

"I am Daimon, adventurer, iron rank, and this is my group. We are not pleased by your visit and wish to rid you of our presence." Daimon said smoothly, raising his shield. "I would like, if possible, to disperse without a quarrel."

"Oh," The guest smiled broadly, looking carefully at the decor of the house. "I agree with you, there's no need to quarrel. But there's something I'd like to know before we part ways."

"I would be happy to inform you."

The blond man smiled at some thought of his own.

"Adventurers, then. Why are you here?"

"We were on a mission in the Cursed Forests, and when we got back, we lost our way and came here".

"You mean you weren't hired by the local trash?" He raised an eyebrow skeptically.

"No, we were not hired by the locals. We didn't come here deliberately."

Here came Lias's faltering voice.

"Sir, these people want to take me away from here by force. Protect me, please."

Akuro raised an eyebrow ironically.

"There are really no words. The adventurers, the hope and support of mankind in the fight against the monsters, hold the poor young man by force, no way."

Akuro strode up to Liase, who was clutching at his body, with an unhurried, deliberately relaxed stride. Daimon stepped back to let him pass. Era was surprised; this was the first time in her memory that a leader had ever acted this way. The unpleasant surprise, along with the sense of danger exuded by the blond man, made all her senses throb with alarm.

Akuro leaned over Lias.

"And you must be useful to be held by force, right? Who are you?"

"I am Lias, sir. Lias Mai, healer."

"How interesting, Lias Mai." Akuro was beaming with pleasure. "Would you like to come with me? Our knight's troop could use a good healer."

"I... I'd love to, sir! Thank you!"

"Lias," Daimon spoke calmly to him. "You're making a big mistake."

"Well, well, dear adventurer," Akuro said to Daimon with the same smile. "It's not proper to speak against one's choices like that. Go on, boy, we'll take care of you."

Lias limped out of the house. Era glanced at him, feeling relieved and, at the same time, feeling that what they were doing was wrong. Out of the corner of her mind, she noted that Bryce had disappeared from view during the conversation. It gave her some hope of getting out of the situation if things got really lousy. Attacking from the shadows, Bryce was deadly. Though this blond monster didn't inspire a sense of defenseless victimhood even in a surprise attack.

"Well, gentlemen adventurers, it looks like we've settled all our affairs, right?"

"It looks like it." Without changing his tone, Daimon replied.

"Well, then, if you'll excuse me, I'll take my leave."

He headed for the exit, but stopped, raised his hand as if he had forgotten something, and turned around.

"Ah yes, where are my manners. Leaving without returning the favor. Dear Lady," He turned to Era. "You're so charming, I can't help but invite you to brighten up the evening with our lovely company."

Era's heart felt cold.

"Thanks for the offer, but I will decline."

"Oh, I insist. Come on, you'll have fun." Akuro tilted his head slightly, continuing to cut her with his gaze.

"My companion has expressed her opinion, Mr. Akuro." The tension in Daimon's voice broke through after all.

"I'm not talking to you, trash!" Akuro barked contemptuously.

Daimon started with aces.

[iron body]

[small reflex enhancement]

[strength]

[small dash]

[powerful shield strike]

Combining combat skills is one of the rarest talents that fate has bestowed upon Daimon. He was one of the strongest adventurers of his rank, and it was thanks to this talent that they were many times able to get out of seemingly losing situations.

Rushing through the air as thick as jelly for a moment, Daimon struck upward, knocking his adversary over. Bryce emerged instantly from the shadows on his back, stretching out in a long lunge with two daggers at once.

But the blows missed. Akuro was no longer there. Era, about to unleash her lightning bolt in the only direction the blond could retreat to, was surprised and horrified to find him beside her. The next moment, her eyes darkened with pain. Akuro delivered a brutal blow to her gut. Curled up in pain, she could no longer see Akuro pierce Bryce's stomach with two stabs, without looking, dodging Daimon's attacks with playful abandon. She could hear Daimon's furious roar, Akuro's mocking laughter, and the clang of metal. The brief fight ended with the sound of a heavy body falling and a wheeze.

Akuro walked up to her and roughly lifted her by the hair, peering into her face.

"Adventurers, ha. Yeah, after all the praise, I expected more from the likes of you."

"You underestimate the Guild, you bastard."

Akuro slapped her across the face, holding her hair back.

"I didn't let you talk, whore. Amazing." He continued, dragging her by the hair toward the exit. "Who lets chicks run around with swords in the company of assholes, huh? I never understood that. A woman's supposed to serve a man, no more, no less. You know how much it pisses me off when I see smug bitches like you who don't know their place, who think they're somehow equal to men? It really, really pisses me off. That's okay, we're going to dispel your little delusion."

Once outside, he threw her at the feet of his soldiers, who stood outside waiting.

"Hey guys, this whore doesn't understand the woman's role in the world order."

Jokes and laughter erupted, and Era, feeling her clothes being torn off, tried to kick and elbow her way out. But it was no use - her arms were skillfully bent and she was pinned to the ground. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the villagers standing off to the side and tried to call for help, but in vain. The people averted their eyes.

Era didn't think it would be so painful.

Daimon didn't know how long he'd been like this. Keeping his body in the iron grip of his will, he never let his mind slacken for an instant. Control of his body, conscious control of his heartbeat, the rugged muscles of his arms and legs, demanded the utmost concentration. Floating in a fog of pain, he felt his powerlessness, and could only wait for the blood to bake and the edges of the wounds to grip. He couldn't affect the situation in any other way than to keep the blood in his body, keeping it from dying.

This Akuro was a true expert swordsman. Daimon knew this as soon as he saw his first move. They didn't stand a chance, and, hoping to avoid a fight, Daimon went against his principles and let him take Lias. The naive boy must have really thought he was choosing the best fate...

About a year ago, Daimon tried his luck at a tournament in the Re-Estiz Kingdom. He learned a lot back then, but the highlight was sparring with Gazef Stronoff. Gazef didn't just beat the crap out of him, Gazef showed him the difference between an amateur and a true expert swordsman. Now Daimon saw that difference again. Just at the tournament after the fight, Gazef patted him on the shoulder and complimented him with a smile, expressing hope for a bright future as a promising fighter. And that bastard Akuro left him, paralyzed, to die of pain and wounds.

Daimon saw Era being dragged outside. He heard her scream and cry and then fall silent. He heard the bastards laughing at her screams and tears.

Oh gods, how he hated them. Them, and himself, for his powerlessness, to do anything about it. In the beautiful stories Lias loved so much, the hero always found the strength to stand up and defeat the villains. Daimon was no hero, and he couldn't. He could only hope that Era and Bryce would live to see Daimon get to his bag.

Hatred gave him the strength to resist. It became the light that guided him in the darkness between life and death. It filled every space in his soul, displacing the self-control and decency Daimon had taught himself over the years. The desire for survival and revenge fought against the hope that his friends would live to see him rise. It fought for a place as the top priority in life.

Daimon didn't keep track of time. Just for a moment, he felt a touch on his neck and the familiar voice of an older woman.

"You are alive... Thank the gods..."

He remembered stunting her and tossing her aside in the pantry, away from the showdown. She was fussing over him, he didn't know what she was doing, but he could feel her touching his wounds. It hurt like hell, but his body wouldn't listen, and there was nothing he could do about it. Lying in a puddle of scruffy blood, he saw her go outside, and after a while, several men brought the body wrapped in a sheet into the house and laid it on the bench on which Lias had slept earlier. Nearby, on the floor, they laid Bryce, having removed his pierced armor.

Only no one touched him. A sad, bearded old man tried to turn him over, but a familiar woman prevented him from doing so.

"Touch him and he'll bleed to death. Can't you see he's saving his energy?"

"But, Greta, we can't leave him as he is, he'll get cold in the end! What will we tell his friends afterward?"

"If you accidentally kill him, we won't tell them anything good. Neither will they tell us."

After brief bickering, the old man and Greta got to the bags and began going through the contents.

Daimon, who had barely begun to gain faith in people, collapsed into an abyss of despair. Looting. So predictable...

Still, it turned out they weren't being robbed. In Bryce's bag was an emergency supply, two health potions. Good, very expensive potions from Lizzie Burrell. Intended for the most extreme of cases.

The woman walked over to him, knelt beside him, soiled her skirt in blood, unsealed the bottle, and dripped it on his lips. The droplet flowed almost completely into his mouth, dissolving into it. The processes in his body, which had almost stopped, came shuddering back into motion. Another drop, another, and another-accurately, precisely, so that not one precious drop was wasted.

After getting almost half of the vial, Dimon tried to sigh, and he succeeded.

When they heard the hoarse sighing and moving, the rest of the house darted away, huddled against the walls and staring fearfully at the bloodied Daimon.

He sighed again and tried to move his arm. It obeyed, though through the woozy pain. He reached for the vial, and when Greta hastily handed it to him, he drank it in small sips. The pain was rapidly receding, and in a minute he was able to sit up, looking around himself. It was pathetic.

He stood up in silence and walked toward his companions, taking the second vial from Greta. He hissed.

"Everybody out."

And when, after a few moments, the house was empty, he checked Bryce's pulse. The wounds in his stomach were doing their job, but Bryce wasn't yet cold. Daimon closed his eyes, resting his hands on his comrade's body.

[self-sacrifice]

A blinding, sharp, all-consuming pain pierced his stomach. Daimon almost swiped the vial open beforehand past his mouth. He checked his friend's stomach, the wounds were gone, and he was breathing evenly, just staying unconscious.

Daimon, barely able to contain his fear and despair, removed the sheet from the second body. Era.

He tried not to look below the waist. It was enough of what was on top. The beaten face, the abrasions, the bruises, the teeth marks on her chest, the crumpled ribs, the dislocated shoulder, the nail marks on her neck. Daimon checked her pulse. She was alive. That's all that matters.

[self-sacrifice]

He was ready for it. But still, he almost cursed his gift. Every feeling, every emotion, every pain, all spilled over to him, crippling his body and soul. Every face, every signature, every smell was forever etched into his memory. He knew that Era would not forget what had happened that would be impossible. But she would have only a faint memory, without much detail. She would get over it.

They're alive, and that's all that matters.

***Talik***

Two days had passed since that memorable 'meeting,' but Talik still could not say that he was used to what was going on. No matter who he spoke to, every word was perceived as a kind of revelation from above, and sometimes he could hardly keep from checking how obedient they all were, to what extremes could he bring them? But realizing that he would not forgive himself for that, he chased those thoughts away.

Yesterday, Wilhelm had given him a tour of the military units. Actually, at first, Talik was more interested in going to the 'Roman bath', but he had to keep his face, he'd asked for it. And he was deeply impressed.

Still, when you look at toy soldiers in VR, everything is perceived differently. The huge, sterile viewing platforms, where perfectly trained soldiers in beautiful armor and cloaks practiced their combat techniques, were stunning. Even more striking was that as he and Wilhelm stepped onto the platform, like a podium, hundreds of people saluted him on their knees.

Guys, please ignore me. Oh, yeah, guys and gals.

It was expected, but still strange. There were men and women in his newly formed army as equals. Talik sincerely hoped he wouldn't have to order all these people to go to war. He couldn't imagine doing something like that.

Talik remembered the draconians in armor. Oh, it was an indescribable sight. The two-meter-long black half-men with horns, the mother-of-pearl white patterned armor on top of their own scales, the heavy moving tails that made them look like the perfect killing machine. It remains to be seen, though, whether they are actually worth anything in battle. In Yggdrasil, they were level 40 rank-and-file units, except with better protection, and the racial differences for these kinds of NPCs were purely aesthetic gimmicks. The human, elf, and draconid of this scale had nearly identical stats, with a random variation of up to 5%.

And yes, there were thousands of these warriors, too. Many thousands. He didn't look at the rest of the training grounds and barracks, rightly assuming they were no different.

But Wilhelm, 'riding the wave', dragged him to show the palace guards. These were already warriors from levels 60 to 75, with combined classes, not just purely attacking or defensive archetypes. Some time ago he had thought about naming them and writing out their stories, too, but he'd given up, leaving a generic description for all of them. However, the equipment was no longer standard, from the system, but from the loot, which was a pity to sell. Not great, but much better than the standard. At 75 levels even the legendaries were on, so...

Talik hummed. Yeah, it wasn't exactly like a standardized army. It was hard to find more than one or two of the same things on the 'palace guard'. Although you have to hand it to Yggdrassil's designers, no one looked like a clown. Everything was stylish and handsome.

He did not linger there long. In the waiting hall, where Wilhelm had gathered his 'elite,' he stood with raised hand, causing a storm of excitement, and quickly took off.

He also noticed that all the soldiers were moving deliberately slow while practicing their techniques and sparring. It wasn't that they were slowing down, but the movements were perceived as leisurely and smooth. The 60 levels were a little faster, but still, the general idea of the capabilities of 'his' army was slightly disturbing. After all, this is another world with sentient beings. And what would happen if they had firearms? Not to mention rocket and energy weapons.

With such a difference in the level of development, it will be very sad. Brave guys, beautiful (really beautiful), but slow fencers, against missiles and bullets... And the clash will be inevitable if there is an advanced civilization. No one will look blankly at the aliens. Someone is bound to decide to get their hands on them.

He wanted to know more about the world around him, but it wasn't up to him alone.

He had high hopes for magic in the first place. It could be a significant trump card, even against an advanced civilization.

Now Talik decided to inspect the guild's treasury. In fact, after his tour of the barracks in the city, he'd been literally dragged in different directions by Illadria, Warboss, and Marius to 'pay attention' to their fiefdoms as well. Illadria was weary, she seemed to think it was a grave mistake not to have dragged him through her groves for half a day on his last visit. Talik wanted to walk in nature himself, but there was too much to experience. Going to the treasury was a pretty good excuse to get away from everyone at once for a while.

Talik looked around. Draga, as she had been all along since her appointment as 'Adjutant', was behind her right shoulder. She was wearing the 'Full Dark Invasion Commander's Armor', a reward for winning a unique event. Ebonite-black accentuated her strong, trim figure. A divine class, almost a top. Katsuba had used them for a while before he'd gotten a more advanced set. He complained, though, that he was desperately short of cheater vampirism.

Talik sighed, closed his eyes, and activated the passageway to the lower part of the temple. He still didn't like using teleporters, though he knew he should start getting used to it.

The construction of the treasury was extremely simple. The guild saw no point in pouring resources to complicate the place. First of all, there was no one to boast about the design idea and decorations anyway - 'no strangers walk here'. Secondly, if the enemies have already got here, it's the kind of guys who have broken through the defense of the entire guild. Nothing will help.

A circular vaulted hall with nine aisles in different directions, each ending in a smaller hall. A discreet gray marble with pearl streaks, twisted columns, and graceful statues in niches in the passageways. Above each aisle was a burgundy velvet flag with an inscription pointing it out. "gold", "crystals" "unique" "legendary" "divine" "art" "for sale" "reserve sets" "special".

In the main hall stood a semicircle of carved racks for things that had no room in the specialized departments. Potions, duplicates of high-level spells and recipes, crystal ingredients, and rare books of Yggdrasil. Each shelf had a tall extension ladder to reach the top shelves. Later, when it became clear that there was not enough space on the shelves even in such conditions, they were improved so that they could go up and down, like an elevator. But they kept the stairs, it looked too entourage-like.

Talik grinned. There was a time when he was studying for exams while in the game. Then he downloaded a huge pile of study materials into the game, crammed them into books, and put them here. The idea didn't work - he quite expectedly failed to study while playing. But he left the books here, he didn't move them to the library.

Draga looked around after the transfer, wide-eyed and breathless with delight.

"Do you like it?" Talik asked softly.

"It's just unbelievable. I could never have imagined such a thing!"

"Come on, there's not much of value here. Do you want me to show you the most valuable object?"

"Of course, Prophet!"

"Come on."

He headed in the direction of the 'special' section. A little nasty goodbye to the invader obviously greed would lead them there in the first place. Right into an isolated room, planted with traps that would likely send even a good tank to respawn. And it was in that compartment that the last fruit of Talik's irrepressible gigantomania was located.

Walking into the spacious hallway, Talik instructed Draga.

There are a few basic rules for being here. Violating them will lead to a quick and extremely painful death. First, no active magic, no acting skills. As soon as you use anything like that, the treasury will recognize you as an enemy. It won't look good, trust me. Secondly, you can look at anything, but it is highly undesirable to touch anything with your hands without permission. There are a lot of surprise exhibits here. It used to be just a scrap of damage with debuffs, now I can't tell you what the hazards are. It can rip your arms off or kill you altogether. And thirdly, taking anything... With my permission, it turns out... Make sure you leave a note of it in the logbook on the way out. Name, date, and the full name of the item taken. If you violate this point, I will punish you personally.

Draga nodded very seriously in response.

They walked into the hall, and Draga, seeing that was standing on a pedestal in the center, stepped forward and covered Talik with herself.

"Prophet, WHAT is it? It is dangerous!" Her voice rang with genuine alarm.

"Аh..." Talik wrinkled his nose, surprised by the maneuver. "Meet the most expensive item in the treasury. A Titan. If you use a skill or spell now, it will become your enemy."

"I hear you. Forgive my behavior."

"It's no big deal, just keep it in check, okay? Take a look at him if you're interested."

Draga hesitated for a few moments, then with emphasized dignity went to the Titan and stood in front of him.

Titan's idea was a collective one, everyone liked the idea of using the automaton to guard the treasure trove. The design, the behavior patterns, the combat algorithms - it was all the fruit of collective work.

The two-and-a-half-meter tall, reverse-knee-humanoid robot was deceptively frail. The white plastic armor, the full mask, the bundled 'dreadlocks,' it was categorically out of place in Yggdrassil's lore, but it was damn good-looking. And efficient - the stats and armament were done by Talik. In his first and only battle, he received dozens of tickets from the attackers. The GMs spent two weeks trying to figure out if there were cheats or abuses of the game mechanics.

There was an 'energy' cannon embedded in the right hand. The shots looked like clots of blinding blue plasma blasting from the fist. On a direct hit within a temple location, these shots inflicted astronomical numbers of damage. Only a bloated, overbuffed tank wouldn't crumble from a single hit. Any other class archetype was gone with one hit, not even [Radiant Beryl's body] helped.

On the left side was a forcefield 'generator', which held back comparable damage and was an insurmountable obstacle. Until you take down this shield, not only can you not deal damage to the automaton, but you can't even get close to it. The nice thing about this shield was that it completely neutralized any blow that came at it - even at one unit of strength, it completely absorbed any last attack before dispersing. Of course, outside of his 'zone,' his attack power and shield strength dropped by about a factor of two and a half, but in any case, the Titan was the most powerful unit in the Dawn Mist in terms of damage numbers. Even counting the players - for example, Katsuba's [astral dissection] critical hit did eighty percent of the machine's regular damage.

The picture was completed by the high dexterity and the 'stealth' mechanic, which was never needed.

Still, the Titan had one fatal, critical flaw. It was expensive. Really expensive. The whole guild donated to him, and Talik secretly added almost all of his reserves for a rainy day. In the event of his death, Titan could be dismantled into elements, making resurrection impossible. But the problem wasn't just the price of the Titan itself.

The main problem was ammunition. Three cassettes of seven charges, one charge for each shot or use of the shield. Two repair kits. A spare power battery for acceleration mode.

The cost of spent consumables was equal to 70% of the treasury capacity, which the guild had never reached in its entire existence. It was barely scraped together in six months of grinding, leaving not even a speck of dust in the coffers. During that time, the guild had not received any development. And the developers had one answer to all complaints - 'we are always ready to meet the players who bring donations to our mutual project'. Estimating the scale of donations, they even wanted to disassemble and sell the Titan, it would be enough to build another Dawn City, but in the end, we decided to leave it as 'Ultima ratio regum'. After news of Yggdrassil's imminent closure, Talik tried to sell it, but there were no more buyers.

Since then, Titan has never been turned on again, and all of Talik's projects have been peer-reviewed for acceptable idiocy.

Draga stared spellbound at the automaton.

"Prophet, I... I never thought I could imagine the limits of the Lords' power, but this... Is this Titan one of us? Does he serve the guild?"

"He should. But as long as there's no threat to the existence of the guild, I don't want to check it. Let's go. We're here on business."

Draga nodded briefly and followed Talik, never fully turning her back on the Titan.

He examined the gold and crystal sections with a pained heart. The state of the monetary part of the treasury was frankly pathetic. A room equipped to hold a maximum of twenty-five billion gold coins held less than a million. By Yggdrassil's standards, it was like going out for bread.

Things were even worse with crystals, the second major currency. Less than a thousand universal data crystals. Not even enough to put properties into an empty legend. Barely enough even for a couple of good long fights with consumables.

Talik was clutching his head as he looked at the devastation. And he'd taken everything he had into the real world himself. Draga, on the other hand, didn't care. She rejoiced like a child at all these 'wealth' and praised the wisdom of some mythical Prophet and the wealth of some mythical treasury.

His musings were interrupted by [message]

"Prophet, this is Illadria, I have news about the explored area beyond Dawn..."

"To the point." Talik was in no mood. Even Illadria's beautiful chirping was annoying now.

"I got it." From the sound of her voice, she pulled herself up and took on a sternly responsible look. "The map of the area is ready, and I have information for which [message] is not well suited. You would probably want to know it urgently and in a proper setting."

"I see." Talik was surprised. It was the first time a former NPCs had ever insisted on anything. "Well, how soon can you come into my office?"

"I humbly wait at its entrance, Prophet."

"I'll be there in a moment."

Talik interrupted [message]

"Draga, let's go, urgent business came up."

RiP · Jul 8, 2021

Chapter 6
***Talik***

Talik was sitting at his desk, looking at the map Illadrya had unfolded. The elfess herself was standing at his shoulder, leaning slightly over his ear. Talik felt some discomfort at having a beautiful woman standing beside him as he sat by himself, but he had to fight himself. His 'vassals' found this state of affairs quite natural and even honorable. Illadria at first tried to kneel in front of the table.

He could not see the almost palpable sparks between Illadria and Draga, standing on the other shoulder. She glared murderously at Illadria's profile as she touched the Prophet's shoulder, as if casually. The elfess herself ignored the creature of darkness with the magnificent condescension that only women can.

"You say there are only humans in the caravan. And they're armed only with cold steel?" Talik stretched out with puzzled doubt.

"That's right, Prophet. Swords, sabers, and crossbows are all the weapons observed. Also, I should note that the equipment on these men matches their weapons. Mail armor and brigandines, only five magic items were spotted, all on one person. No use of magic was seen. More than half of the caravan rides in tent wagons in the middle, and do not leave the cover."

"Yeah, well, if there were real weapons here, no one would have used any of this a long time ago," Talik said thoughtfully. "The Middle Ages, then. We're lucky, I guess."

"Please forgive your servant, I did not fully understand..."

"Never mind. You can't know these words. What can you say about their levels?"

"The level of people in the caravan ranges from first to tenth. The highest, apparently, is the leader - the twenty-seventh. He is also the owner of all detected magical items. Also, this person begins to show anxiety when scouts get too close."

"You mean the lowest rank?"

"Yes, level 30. Stalkers 70 and above stay back, just like you told me to."

"Hmm..." Talik leaned back in his chair and thought.

The levels were not impressive, to put it mildly. If there's any consistency with Yggdrassil's level system here, these guys are very, very weak. What are they even doing outside the walls of big cities? We had to make sure somehow, but the easiest way was to get confrontational. It's not very decent, attacking people just to find out how strong they are. Besides, if the local twenty-seven isn't identical to the usual level system, there could be some trouble.

He looked at the map again.

"All right, let's leave it as it is. What about the villages?" Talik pointed to the line of symbols on the map.

"The settlements are in a chain along the edge of the forest that surrounds our mountains. They are extremely poorly fortified with the usual wooden paling. The population is between a hundred and two. The level of inhabitants is no more than a sixth, very likely living off hunting, gathering, and primitive farming. Tools, clothing, and buildings... In general, it does not appear that these people are capable of producing swords and chainmail, Prophet."

"Curiouser and curiouser, yeah? Level 6, they're all so fucking risky. In the woods, you said there were beasts and monsters up to 20?"

"That's right, Prophet. There is reason to believe that this is not the limit. You did not specify to seek such a thing."

"Somehow this caravan with level 27 at its head and with weapons that the locals can't produce doesn't really fit in. Merchants? By the way, what's that notation mean?" Talik tapped the cross next to one of the villages on the map.

"This... All the inhabitants of this village have been killed, Prophet. It looks ruined, comparatively recently. This village is the reason I assumed the possible urgency with which you would want to know this news."

"Well, I'm sad to hear that a bunch of people was killed somewhere, but should that mean we have to rush out and save everyone? We don't know anything about the reasons for what happened, although your initiative pleases me. By the way, the movement of this caravan, is it directed toward this village, or away from it?"

"The caravan moves away from it."

"Oh."

Talik pondered. The hypothesis that it was a trade caravan, already not very plausible, was off the table. Reasonable businessmen would have left the dangerous area by now, no matter what era it was. That left two assumptions - either they were some kind of rescuers, or they were the bad guys. Both easily explained the passengers not leaving the wagons.

"How far is the caravan from the nearest village?"

"Apparently, they're going to leave it. They spent the night there."

"All right, let's leave it at that for now, the point is... How many of your people are in the area? Elves, sorry. How long will it take to gather them around that village where these guys go?"

"Seven, within ten minutes, can group at that point."

"Gather them there, and let them ... Just watch for now. If they... Start killing people, then have them intervene, make it look like a raid or something. Keep them from risking their lives, but take the attention to themselves if possible. No unnecessary deaths."

"I understand, Prophet. It will be done."

Talik thought again. On the one hand, he didn't want to interfere in other people's affairs. For now, he didn't know who had what kind of relationships in this world, and why they were the way they were. On the other hand, he could not sit here, in this office forever. And in some things, it is better to see everything and make conclusions in person, rather than rely on testimonies from creatures he had never even seen. Well, or saw, maybe, but never talked to. With NPCs in the game, there was usually no heart-to-heart talk.

Illadria, judging by her closed eyes and distant appearance, was communicating with her subordinates through [message]. Talik waited for her to finish.

"Illadria, how long does it take to get to the destroyed settlement?"

"About half an hour on the griffons."

"The griffons..."

Talik chewed his lips. The Gryphons were a common flying transport, one of the services provided by the guild system. It was quite handy in the game because you could fly to the right point in the location. Stationary portals were much faster, but they had a fixed exit point that still had to be opened. He would definitely have to take a ride later.

"No, the griffons won't suit, it's too noticeable."

"Then only Lord Kazuchi-sama's flying carpets, or riding mounts, remain. In that case, the trip would take at least three hours. Would it be permissible to set up a two-way portal there?"

"I don't like portals, to be honest. No, no, that applies to all portals, not just yours." He hastened to reassure the pale elf. "I guess we don't have much choice... Well. Set up a portal from the General Chambers to the outer cemetery, and from there to this destroyed village. Prepare some of the toughest watchers you've got, they'll go too."

"Understood Prophet. I'll get right on it."

Illadria bowed deeply and swiftly strode out of the office. Talik tried not to stare at her back and down, but it wasn't going well. Finally, she stepped out and Talik was able to shift his gaze to Draga. Sure, Draga was not inferior to the elfess in terms of figure, but Talik had slept with her before and had to admit that that time had put all interest away. And when did he start to be so picky?

Draga stood at a standstill, gloomy as a storm cloud.

What is it, I wonder?

"Draga, I'm going to go to that village in person. And... I'm going to need someone to protect me in case there's an ambush. Is that alright with you?"

The Creature of Darkness knelt.

"Prophet, I will take all the hits of the world to protect you! I will justify your trust, I swear!"

"Um..." Talik felt embarrassed again. "Let's go then."

The oval of transition was already curling in General Chambers. Talik made an inviting gesture, and Draga stepped into the portal, and he followed.

The cemetery was virtually the same as the one in the game - a grim, solemn necropolis. Except that the weather was far more detailed and bleak than he was used to. Dusty snowdrifts and leaden clouds, coming so low you could seem to reach out with your hand, had certainly not been here before.

In the square of Necropolis, next to the exit from the portal to the palace, a denser spatial gap was already deployed. Next to it stood at a standstill, very much in the background of the necropolis, a light elf woman, and on the other side, Marius.

Yeah, well, you wouldn't have missed the activity on your floor, right.

"Happy to see you in my humble post, Prophet. Truly a wonderful surprise." The lich bowed low. Here he was, fitting in perfectly with the surroundings.

"And I'm glad to see you, Marius. I may need your help, and it's a good thing you appeared here on your own."

"How could I ignore your visit, Prophet, no, it is impossible! What use is your feeble-minded servant? Command me!"

Talik noticed that the lich was in some kind of high spirits. He had been so measured and judicious at the meeting.

"Ahem... I command you. Assemble the strongest undead unit you have at your disposal and can assemble right now. And wait here. I'm going to the outside world, and if I have to flee from
there, you'll cover me."

"It will be done!" Solemnly proclaimed the lich, thrusting his index finger into the low sky.

The ground trembled and groaned, and a bluish, fluorescent mist fell from the crypts surrounding the square, instantly flooding the entire area. From this mist, several dozen translucent, ghostly riders with spears made of impenetrable blackness slid smoothly out. In the surrounding breeze, cloaks slowly fluttered as if woven from otherworldly flames.

The riders instantly surrounded the portal, and as the latter was getting into place, the air heaved heavily overhead, and an armored bone dragon landed en masse on the roof of Marius's mausoleum.

"My army is ready, Prophet. Give me a sign, and it will wipe your enemies to dust!" The lich proclaimed with a pathos that matched the setting, spreading his arms wide.

The Eighties, Talik noted. And a dragon of the ninetieth. It would be a pity if they were lost. They don't respawn automatically. He looked around at the undead warriors. The view was impressive. Such measures seemed a little excessive, but Marius was so radiant with joy and pride in his minions that Talik didn't dare tell him so.

He wonders how Marius is able to convey emotion if he has a bare skull instead of a face.

"Okay. Illadria, are the Stalkers there yet?"

"Yes, Prophet, they are waiting for your orders."

"Tell them to spread out around the village, and if they find a way out of sight of anything they haven't seen before, sound the alarm. Draga, go through the portal. As soon as you're in place, use [Aura of Absolute Hatred] and defend yourself."

"As you command!" She roared and disappeared into the portal.

"Illadria and Marius, wait here. I hope your help will not be needed."

He waited a few seconds. [Aura of Absolute Hatred] marks the user as a target for all creatures and players within its range by default. It also caused enemies to launch an attack with their strongest skill. It took a very, very good reaction and a lot of experience to stop the attack before you dropped out of stealth.

If there were any high-ranking men sitting there in ambush, there's a good chance they'd reveal themselves. The silence in the square was broken only by a dragon on the roof, wiggling its bony wings restlessly. Talik waited for a moment, but Draga was not reporting anything. He glanced at Illadria, who was apparently undisturbed, indicating that nothing dangerous was going on. Or maybe it was a trick, he thought. Why didn't Draga say anything?

Because she can't [message]. I am such an idiot.

He activated magic.

"Draga, is everything okay in there?"

"There are no enemies here, Prophet." She reported cheerfully. "Only a few beasts attacked, but they're already dead."

"Then, I'm coming."

He sighed, concentrated, and entered the portal.

As soon as Talik passed through the teleporter, he felt so sick that he almost vomited. The stench was so bad it made his eyes water. He rested his palms on his knees and tried to steady his breathing, but it didn't help.

"Prophet, what's up with you?!" Draga's anxious voice sounded the ear.

Talik, holding his breath convulsively, held up his hand, letting her know he was okay.

The stench of decomposition and soot seemed to be felt with all his senses, not just his nose, but even his mouth, eyes, and ears, and it was foul pungent all over his body. He could feel echoes of a similar smell in the Marius cemetery, but they were totally incomparable things. Covering his face with his palms, Talik did not immediately remember that he could use spells.

Rummaging through his memory, he remembered something that might work.

[area cleansing]

When he spoke the name of the spell (that's how magic worked, he found out), the murderous stench receded. Not completely gone, but gone beyond the edge of perception where it was a minor inconvenience. Talik breathed a sigh of relief and looked around.

And then I almost bent over again in a gagging spasm. The picture was horrifying. He was standing in a sort of square, with no pavement, just trampled earth and a collapsed well in the center. The square was surrounded by burnt-out ruins of houses, but that wasn't the point.

There were dead bodies everywhere. Bloated, blackened, mutilated, they were everywhere. On the palisades, nailed by the arms and ripped open. Crucified on the ground, legs spread wide, naked. Hanging from crooked stakes, mauled and nibbled by beasts. Death, in all its ugliness, grinned mockingly from everywhere, displaying its perverse forms.

Everything was so real it made him dizzy. Talik had never seen dead people in real life, and what he had seen since the transfer he was quite at ease with, treating it more like a decoration. Things were different here. Levels, skills, and other things that he was beginning to get used to as something natural, all shattered against the picture of the real death of real people.

With a shiver in his hands, Talik regretted coming here. As long as he'd just heard the reports, he'd somehow not paid much attention to the deaths of others. But now he saw what Illadria was talking about so calmly and mundanely. And it was really scary.

He realized that Draga was still holding him by the shoulder, looking into his eyes with genuine concern. He put his hands on her shoulders and rested his forehead against her armored chest.

"I'm fine. Don't worry, I'm fine. One moment."

The sensation of touching the cool metal partially restored his ability to think straight. He searched his memory again, looking for something appropriate.

[Iron Will]

Fear and disgust melted away at once, leaving only a heavy acceptance of what was happening. The effect of this simple skill in Yggdrasil gave protection against low-level mental debuffs. One of the initial skills of his primary 'monk' class

Talik felt something on his palms, looked at them, and was surprised to find blood and dirt. He looked at Draga, and realized what was wrong. She'd used her skill to shroud every living thing in her range, including dogs and crows. Their remains adorned the square in a generous scattering, but he hadn't paid attention to such little things in the beginning. Flies and other insects simply died from the wave of hatred the skill exuded.

"Let's take a look around. What happened here is clear enough, I want to imagine who did all this."

A look around the village didn't tell us much, but the overall picture was clear. There had been a real massacre here. Whether it was an act of terrorism or something else, he never understood. One good thing was that there were no dead children. Talik tried to apply [resurrection] to a few bodies, but to no avail, they just crumbled into dust.

"Basic resurrection is minus five levels, mine is minus four. I guess there's no level zero here, is there."

He could try a high-level spell that reduced the resurrection penalty, but it required either crystal or caster experience. Neither of which he was willing to spend right now. He could try to find someone with a life level higher than five, but there was no telling how long it would take. And what was there to talk about with someone who had lived through such a nightmare? What would he say if he were asked to bring everyone else back to life? Struggling with his conscience, Talik decided to leave it at that.

Examining one of the bodies, he found two short, thick arrows in it. He pulled one out of the body with a heavy heart and twisted it in his fingers, examining it from all sides.
There were crossbows in the game, and their projectiles looked very similar. He sent an arrow into his [inventory] (which he was instantly accustomed to on his first day here). He had some serious questions about this enigmatic caravan, and questions of ethics no longer bothered him.

[message]

"Illadria, where is this... 'caravan'?"

"The caravan left the village and moved on to the next one. There was no attack on the inhabitants, although there seems to have been an abuse of a local woman."

"Abuse... I don't want to know the details. Is she alive?"

"Yes, Prophet, but it seems that without outside intervention it won't last long."

"Stalkers have healing skills, am I remembering correctly?"

"Yes, Prophet, all stalkers have the ability to heal wounds, except the critical ones."

"Send one of them there, keep her alive without giving herself away. No great healings or anything. Just don't let them die."

"I will."

He did not know why he had told Illadria to do so. It wasn't very rational on the whole, but after today's experience, Talik was willing to take a risk and intervene.

"Also, Illadria, could you open a portal a few miles ahead on the course of the caravan?"

"Of course, Prophet."

"Very well. I'll talk to Warboss. He'll send his guys, you can work out the details with him later. And yes, just a moment. You say 'Prophet' a lot. It's embarrassing."

"I..." The elf's voice sounded confused. "But how can I, it's..."

"I believe in you, you can do it."

"I will do my best to fulfill your will, Pro... I'm sorry."

Interrupting [message], Talik thoughtfully stretched out aloud, stroking his chin with his finger.

"How to do all this..."

"Prophet, let me punish the bastards! Their deeds have marred your holy tranquility, I will personally send them to hell for it!" The hitherto silent Drega bowed before him.

"Oh, that's what I wanted to do at first. But that's not a good idea. Sending you there is like burning down a house to get rid of a cockroach. I want from those... people... too much to just go in there and kill them off."

Draga still looked upset, and he tried to comfort her.

"Draga, I really appreciate you willing to help me. But you're too valuable to me to go around killing faggots like that. I'll need you if there's a really serious threat, and then I believe you'll show yourself in all your glory. Okay?"

"Of course, Prophet. Forgive my undignified behavior..."

"It's okay. Let's go."

Heading back toward the portal, Talik used [message] again.

"Warboss, are you busy?"

"I will listen to you, Prophet."

"I want to find out what your boys can do in the new world. Your lowest level is 30 if I remember correctly?"

***Akuro***

Akuro was in the best mood he'd been in days. The night before, when he arrived in the village, he was of course going to have fun himself and let his boys have some fun. But he could not have guessed that things would work out so well. The rabble had a pretty girl with them, and she was the type of woman he hated. Self-confident, arrogant, unaware of her place. With the kind of backbone a woman shouldn't have. It was a great pleasure to watch her break down and surrender, accepting life as it was.

His warriors appreciated the gift and didn't get off the bitch until late-night, with a break for a drink. It's a wonder she didn't die under one of them. After using her, though, some dumbass came up with the idea of throwing her into a barn somewhere so she wouldn't look like an eyesore. It really wasn't much of a sight, and the leader didn't go ahead with the reprisal. Akuro was too squeamish to go and finish her off. He didn't like the stench of manure, and he didn't want to let his clothes and hair soak in it. She wasn't going to last long anyway.

The peasants (he had long regarded the inhabitants of the Green Line as his peasants) should be grateful to him. After all, it was because Akuro found such amusement for his warriors that their women did not have to take her place.

The adventurers frankly disappointed him. He had heard of the adventurers' valor and ingenuity, their combat experience, and other things. At first, he even chickened out a little when he found out who they were. Still, the locals might have made some sort of cutthroat hire to get rid of him. He had made it clear to them long ago that he was one of the hundred strongest swordsmen in the Theocracy. He wasn't called to the Scriptures just because of his controversial past, and even the fact that he was now a respected businessman didn't help against the dogmatic heads of the Church. He would have been all for it - after all, as a warrior, he had already reached a certain limit that could only be overcome in battle with a strong adversary. The Scriptures dealt, among other things, with the destruction of such targets. And besides - respect, honor, good material base, access to strong magical items, and other bonuses.

The idea of becoming an adventurer he had once regretfully rejected. The possibility of facing the strongest monsters beckoned. The hardships of camping, the prohibition of habitual things such as violence and robbery were bewildering. He was not accustomed to denying himself simple pleasures and obvious benefits. The thought that he would not have the right to take something he liked, or to meekly accept a woman's refusal, was unacceptable. Not to mention that no normal business could be done.

His thoughts came back to the adventurers. After all, what had they really forgotten there? He had expected a lot from them, but despite his disappointment, he was glad for the warm-up. And in the village, the misgivings had at least briefly subsided, but now they were back again.

"Commander." The hoarse voice of Scar, an old veteran and one of the men he really trusted, pulled him out of his thoughts. "Look."

Akuro looked ahead to where Scar was pointing. In the distance, on a gentle slope in the middle of the road, stood a man with a big axe. He looked as if he had been standing like that for some time, waiting for something.

"What the hell is this?" Akuro stretched his head in a flip-flop. "A noble vigilante or a stupid bandit? Well, well, well. We ride on, and when we come within shooting distance, slow the wagons down. All hands, get ready for battle, charge your crossbows, and keep your eyes open. Raise shields on the sides of the cages, watch the goods as if they were your own balls."
As he approached, Akuro got a good look at the man and became wary. It was clearly not human, but more like a cross between a goblin and an ogre. It was dark, dirty green, half a head taller than Akuro, shouldered, lumpy with muscles, with a small belly. Fangs the size of a finger protruded from his lower jaw, which was barely half his head. A bull's neck, small, tattered ears, prominent brow arches, and an almost total lack of forehead. From deep within the eye sockets, tiny, close-set piglet eyes drilled into the procession.

The strange monster stood in a relaxed pose, an axe on his shoulders. He was dressed in some kind of leather junk with rusted iron inserts, but the axe caught Akuro's eye. It was a work of art, not a weapon. Simple in form, but perfectly crafted from layered steel. Akuro realized that he would get this weapon at any price.

Akuro raised his hand, and the procession came to a halt. He himself, taking two of his closest companions with him, stepped forward. The monster, to his surprise, was a talkative one.
"Hey, shitheads, who are the toughest ones here?" The voice was in line, husky, low, and slightly mumbling. "I'll fight him."

Akuro almost laughed at the irony of the situation. Yes, the monster didn't look weak, but it was only half-human. And it dared to address the theocrats in such a tone?

"Scar, kill the bastard."

The old veteran nodded silently and trotted toward the relaxed monster. As he rode up and swung his saber, Akuro realized that the monster didn't just look weak. He wasn't.
The green creature, without changing its relaxed posture, swung the axe with barely perceptible speed straight from his shoulder. The blow was so powerful that Scar was literally knocked off his horse, which roared backward with a pissed-off roar. The rider, shredded from shoulder to chest, flew a few paces away, flopped down like an empty sack, and remained to lie there, only his limbs twitching.

"A weakling." The creature scratched its ass in frustration. "Not good."

Akuro felt fury with a touch of excitement. The blow showed the monster to be a very fast and strong opponent, and the weapon had no trouble penetrating the expensive armor. He signaled his second comrade-in-arms to retreat and dismounted from his horse, drawing his sword. The gods love irony - only this morning he regretted that there were no strong opponents. Now it was even worth it to apply combat skills.

[astute senses]

[accelerating reflexes]

[small strength]

His body was filled with a pleasant feel of power, and all his senses sharpened, making the world brighter and more detailed, as if he had removed the veil from his eyes and the plugs from his ears.

"Well, monster, you must realize that you have earned a very, very painful death. Who are you, what cave did you come out of?"

"I'm Jay-Gul, and you don't #$% where I come from. Are you strong? Let's fight."

"As you wish," Akuro growled.

The monster was no longer relaxed but remained exposed.

[double merciless stab], a move discovered personally by Akuro, his pride and trump card, did not pierce the insolent monster, though it did wound him. He jerked to the side in time, and Akuro's sword simply made two deep cuts in his side.

Akuro barely had time to jerk himself to the side, if it hadn't been for his enhanced reflexes, the punch would have hit him straight in the face. The next moment he had to tear his muscles to escape the axe blow.

Akuro was completely focused on defense. It would have been idiotic to block such blows with a sword, so all he was left to do was parry, dodging the attacks. The blows were artless and predictable, but they came with such speed and force that there was no time to counterattack. Several times he made counterattacks, first aiming at the face, and then anywhere, just to hurt, to inflict a wound. But his opponent paid no attention at all to the cuts and jabs from his sword, continuing his unrelenting onslaught.

The monster pushed him steadily to the side of the road, which Akuro was glad of - it was much harder to use such a long weapon between trees. And this was clearly not a case where any advantage could be neglected. Struggling to fight off the hurricane of blows, he felt the possibility of defeat for the first time in years. His sword hand ached from the effort, and his breathing gradually began to give up. If it weren't for the chainmail, he'd be dead by now - a few blows had slashed at him in passing. At best, it would just leave bruises.

The monster, on the other hand, didn't have any trouble. There was no sign of fatigue; on the contrary, there was the excitement of a cat chasing a rat. A big, dangerous rat, but a rat nonetheless.

Pure hatred burned in Akuro's heart. It was the kind of humiliation he could never even imagine. The subhuman, the living garbage, looked down on him. And worst of all, there was nothing he could do, no way to turn the fight in his favor. To order his men to fire crossbows at the monster was to waste precious moments, to lose breath and rhythm. A completely unacceptable risk with such an opponent. And with such a tempo of battle, there was an enormous risk of getting an arrow himself.

Where did this monster come from? He had never heard of such a species. A hybrid, a bastard of some creepy mesalliance? Where did such power come from, how could it be defeated? There was no idea, and Akuro could only defend himself by retreating to the trees.

But he seemed to understand the maneuver. The saving trunks were already a few paces away, and Akuro was already figuring out how to move among them so that the surroundings would interfere with the enemy as much as possible. But in deflecting, diverting aside another blow, he screwed up. He didn't notice that the axe wasn't flying at his head.

His right wrist became numb, and a sharp pain whipped through his arm. The sudden change in his body balance threw him off balance, and Akuro fell. He looked down at his hand and was horrified to see a bloody stump just above the joint. The sword had fallen in the grass a few paces away, out of reach. There was severe weakness, the effects of the skill had worn off, the blood draining through the wound in pulses.

The damned monster, playing with his axe, stood over Akuro, stepping on his chest with his foot. The body seemed monumental from below, obscuring the sun.

"So, that's all?" He spat noisily. "And so much talk was..."

He leaned down, grabbed Akuro by the collar with his free hand, and lifted him as easily as a paper doll. Seemingly utterly defeated, Akuro took his chance. He took the knife out of his boot with his remaining hand, and thrust it briefly, without a swing, under the freak's chin.

But the damn beast was vigilant enough to jerk its head away, and the blow missed, splitting the cheek. Akuro was surprised at how thick and hard the skin was. Blood ran cheerfully.

"Heh, close," the fanged face grinned.

Akuro was unable to make a second strike. The last thing Akuro remembered was a sledgehammer-like fist that knocked him unconscious.

The warriors, who believed in the invincibility of their brutal commander, turned pale in horror. The battle was hard to follow, and all they could see were the blurry flashes of blows. They had seen what their commander was capable of, how he could literally gut any enemy with playful ease. And now his senseless, bloody body was being dragged by his hair by the creepy goblin. Dragged to them. No one knew what to do, and even the commander's closest comrades-in-arms only glanced at each other nervously.

The goblin kept coming, and the men and horses kept backing up until they were against the wagons. Then the goblin lifted the commander's body, leaned forward, and yelled.

"I, JAY-GUL, HAVE WON! WHO ELSE WANTS TO FIGHT ME?!"

The answer was silence. No one wanted to die. The goblin cast his bloodshot eyes over the demoralized soldiers.

"ON YOUR KNEES!"

Everyone understood that this was not a claim that could be ignored. But kneeling before a lower being... no one dared to be the first. After a brief pause, the goblin hummed, tossed the commander's body forward, and put two fingers in his mouth, and blew a deafening whistle.

At the same moment, the forest seemed to explode. On either side of the road, two dozen of the same monsters burst out of the woods, howling and laughing. Only one man managed to raise his crossbow before he was blown away with an axe in his chest.

A wave of green swept through the disorderly ranks of warriors, and moments later the battle, before it had even begun, was over. The bloody dust settled quickly.

Jay-Gul watched in satisfaction as his gang, surprised at the all too easy victory, tied up their prisoners. The Boss had ordered them to be taken alive. They took almost all of them, and whoever died on the way, such is the battle. It was a novelty for him to do such useless nonsense as taking prisoners. He had fought in the Prophet's wars before the death of the old world, and that was worthwhile. Gambling, risk, and death, that's what orcs lived for - it was more than enough. Enemies were always strong, it was always a joy to fight them. Not such a disappointment. Only the leader was worth something, but if it weren't for a direct order to take him alive regardless of the circumstances, he would have been dead much sooner. The others - to spit and grind. Weak in body and spirit. Even to despise it is too much.

Warboss said that these bastards had pissed the Prophet off badly, and Jay-Gul couldn't understand how they'd managed to piss off the Creator. On the other hand, it was none of his business. His business was the Boss's orders, and he didn't give a damn about the details. The Boss and the Creator had big heads, let them think. They know best from above.
Heading toward the covered wagons in the middle of the caravan, Jay-Gul gave the overzealous fighters a cheerful slap.

"Easier '?; %, they're squishy. If you break them, the Boss will rip your balls off."

The Boss is such a person, he could. All orcs lived in a simple and clear hierarchy. The boys are those who are capable of holding an axe. Tough guys - those who distinguished themselves in battle, Jay-Gul was one of them. Tough guys led families or small gangs. The Nobs, the tribal leaders, were subordinate to the Boss. The Boss was subordinate to the Creator. Each rank looked down on the lower ranks. The Warboss looked down on all orcs. The Creator looked down on the whole world. In this utterly simple worldview, the promise to rip the balls off was not an empty threat, but a very concrete prediction for the future.

As he approached the covered wagons, covered from the side by boardshields, Jay-Gul sighed sadly. It's a pain in the ass. What does it mean to 'let them escape'? A punch in the face is always welcome, with pleasure, it's easy. He didn't have 'escape' in his pocket. But orders were orders.

He tore off the flimsy deck board and pulled aside the blood-splattered cloth. He uncovered a large cage, divided into many small cells. More than half of them were occupied by girls with leather shackles on their hands and feet. They squinted at the bright light, but then they could see Jay-Gul.

The girls huddled panically against the bars, screaming and shrieking in terror. Jay-Gul grimaced and pulled the cloth back.

"№?; %."

The screaming did not stop. He pulled the cloth aside again and barked.

"QUIET №?; %!"

His cry caused leaves to fly from the nearby trees. The inmates froze in shocked silence.

"It's better."

He estimated the best place to start, grasped the square bars, and pulled them apart with some effort. The bars bent reluctantly at first, and then came out of their sockets.

"Idiots and slackers. They couldn't make a proper cage. It's a shame."

He estimated that any of the prisoners would have no trouble getting out through the gap. There was one, a very young girl in this particular cell, with a stony expression and wide-open eyes. Jay-Gul stretched out his hand to grasp her but immediately yanked it away.

"Ouch, №?; %. What are you doing?" The girl, realizing she couldn't dodge, bit his finger. - That hurt, №?; %!".

"Don't touch me, you monster! You'll never take me alive!"

"Hey, chicken, №?; %! Calm down, I don't need you. No tits, no ass. Get out of here."

The girl ignored the order, continuing to huddle against the opposite wall.

"Well, stay there. Are you guys going to be done soon?" He looked around. The boys had already tied up all the enemies if you can call them that. "You, bandage that moron's hand, he might die. You, there's a sword lying around, wrap it up separately. The rest of you, dismantle the cages. Get rid of the girls, don't touch that one, she's a biter."

After issuing instructions, he staggered toward the second covered wagon, peeled back the boards, and growled just in case.

"Hey there, in the cages, if anyone squeaks now, I'll tie their mouths in socks. You got that?"

There was no answer. He pulled off the covers and found that yes, they got it. A dozen frightened eyes stared at him, but not a sound was made.

"That's it, yeah. Oh, boys, check it out, there's a man in a cage, hee-hee," Jay-Gul laughed. "?#% , it's embarrassing. Man, in a cage with chicks. I thought I'd seen a lot of shit. But, you know, live and learn."

A hoarse laugh rang out at the same time. To the orcs, the very idea of a man being shackled and caged was ridiculous. How was that possible? Why didn't he die in the fight? And also in the company of women.

"Hey, sucker, shake your panties, are you sure you've got balls?"

"Could he be a woman, too?"

"Ah, I've heard. Men who ?#% other men. I mean, like a man, but a woman."

"Humans."

The guy in the cage blushed thickly at this mockery and in a faltering voice began to make excuses.

"I am a prisoner, I was not allowed to fight!"

"Huh? Did you ask permission?"

"Oh, may I fight, please?" Somebody whispered in a thin bass voice.

"Boys, it's hilarious, we should tell the Boss about it."

"Enough, ?#% ," Jay-Gul commanded. "We've had enough fun, time is limited."

The boys regretfully stopped their amusement and proceeded to dismantle the cages. Jay-Gul stepped aside from the harness, pondering what to do with the horses. On the one hand, they are valuable animals. On the other, they'd have to be carried across the forest to the place the Sorceress Elf had designated. They could, but it would be a hassle. Hard to drag, hard to leave. The order was clear on that point. The Boss said to take everything they could carry. A horse can be carried, so it must be carried. How to make them kick less.

He heard someone sneaking up behind him and turned his head.

"Are you still there?"

The girl who bit his finger froze with her hand outstretched toward him.

"Why are you still here? Get out of here."

"Ehm... Are you really letting me go...?" the girl asked.

"You have the heart of an orc, but the mind of a goose. I told you to go away. Don't you understand ?#% ?

"I'm not an orc," she said indignantly.

"It's ?#% obvious, the orc would know what's what from the first time. What do you want from me? I'm busy!" The cuts on his face and side itches terribly, and this annoying child...

"Aren't you going to chase us afterward?"

"Who ?#% needs you?"

"Аm..." the stubborn child wouldn't let up. "Will you let the others go? The ones in the cages?"

"Take it."

"And also... And that man over there - he's one of them! He's their sorcerer! I saw him in the village..."

"Oops." He glanced in that direction. The wagons had been dismantled, only the bottoms and wheels were left, and the sucker was hunched around. "Boys! Hit that wimp in the head and tie him up, too! And blindfold him, he looks like a sorcerer! Yeah, you can do it with a sock."

He looked at the girl again.

"Any more surprises?"

"Аm... no..." she's lost all her earlier bravado. "Aren't you going to walk us home?"

"Maybe I should also run and get you a beer?"

"Please... It's a long walk to the village, what if animals attack us... You're so strong, you'd protect us..."

Jay-Gul facepalmed.

"Listen to me, you insolent child. Either you go home, or you come with us. But you're not going to like it, and nobody's going to let you go back. Go home. Nothing more dangerous than a mosquito on this road today. That's what the Boss said. Stop bothering me with stupid questions."

The girl suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist, her arms barely enough.

'Thank you, Uncle Jay-Gul! Will you come here again? If you do, come and visit, okay?"

"?#% ... Okay. Maybe I'll pass by. I'll put the notch over there. Shoo!"

The girl finally broke away from him and ran toward the group of former prisoners, huddled together fearfully. Jay-Gul looked around. His boys had not disgraced the looter's title; everything the caravan had been before had been disassembled, packed, and distributed in bales and sacks. The horses were stunned and tied up.

"All right, you lazybones, time to go home!"

The orc squad grabbed the bodies and the sacks on their shoulders and disappeared into the woods. Only a few puddles of blood almost soaked into the ground, and Akuro's severed fingers scattered across the grass reminded anyone of what had happened here.

***somewhere***

Seven figures in precious black robes stood at a pentagram. Only the candles in the corners of the star were the only thing that dispelled the darkness of the place.

"Master! Hear your slaves, there is important news!"

The darkness around became particularly thick, stirring with countless threads. A cold, commanding voice answered.

"Talk."

"My Master! The crystals you bestowed upon us have cracked! Somewhere magic of unprecedented power has been used. As you foretold, my Lord. But your faithful servants could not determine where..."

"Nor could you. The magic of Kings is far beyond anything you will ever comprehend. The time has come. You know what to do. Call up the agents. Give knowledge and strength to the minor cults. The Kings are strong but foolish, they must reveal themselves, one way or another. Find them. Don't disappoint me. I look forward to the news."

Laxard · Jul 9, 2021

Lol, I thought there is a problem with the translation of the story title, but no, it's as badly worded as an original.
Anyway, good to see more Russian stories making it's way here.

RiP · Jul 15, 2021

Chapter 7

*** Daimon's group***

When Era awoke, she looked around and wondered aloofly. The rest of last night was a blurry memory. She remembered only vaguely what had happened to her. Somehow there was no pain, and there was no sensation in her soul that she would have expected. It was as if she had been dreaming.

Daimon sat on the floor, leaning against the wall. His eyes were closed, his lips were compressed painfully, and sweat beaded on his pale face. Era examined herself and understood everything. She's covered in blood, but not a single scratch on her body.

He had an ability that they preferred not to talk about. An ability to take away any diseases and injuries, as long as the creature was still alive. This ability was not to be used unless it was critically necessary. Such as it is now.

Era couldn't hold back her tears and hugged him. She had no idea what he was going through. Gratitude for taking such a step, guilt for the pain he was going through because of her, compassion - it all came out in tears. And when Daimon smiled at her and patted her on the head, with his usual 'it'll be all right, don't worry,' the stream turned into a full-flowing river.

Finally, she more or less calmed down and gently pulled away.

"Where's Bryce?" He wasn't in the cabin, though his backpack is in the corner.

"He went to find out about the situation," Daimon said tiredly. "When he gets back, we can figure out what to do next. I'm not sure I'll be able to walk properly for the next couple of days, we don't have any more potions."

"I don't care about potions, we can buy more. But we won't be able to find a new you anywhere else."

"And there's no need to seek, I'm the one and only."

Era was piercingly sad that Daimon was trying to make a joke in such a deplorable state. She was just about to say what she thought of it when he raised his hand warningly.

"Era. Before you start pitying me and suffering the way we've all been treated, I'll remind you of one important thing. Yes, it was a very bad day, but it was not the last. We are professional adventurers. Our life is a constant risk and a struggle for life. I need your shoulder to lean on, not pity and guilt. Leave it to the commoners."

Of course, he was right, she understood that. The higher an adventurer's rank, the less space there is in the life for useless feelings like pity or fear. Those who cannot understand this simple truth have never risen above copper or iron, or perished.

But even knowing this, she couldn't accept the fact that they would just have to accept what had happened and go on living as if nothing had happened.

"Daimon, you're... You're right. Thank you for what you did. But I can't just accept what happened and your sacrifice. I'm gonna get back at those bastards, no matter what it takes."

Daimon snorted.

"That's a good mindset. And believe me, you're not the only one who wants revenge. But there's a problem. We're too weak against such an enemy, you know? Trying revenge now would only amuse him."

"So we're going to get stronger. Remember when I said we were taking too many risks and that I doubted we had a future? I take it back. I'm not going down that road, and I won't let you. We'll get stronger, we'll find this asshole and he'll pay for everything."

"Oh, that fire in your eyes, I've missed it for the last year. It's good to see you like that again." He wiggled his leg and grimaced. "Back to the point. There's blood all over the house, and while it's hot and we need to get it cleaned up before the flies and the heat do their work. I told you before, we're here for a couple of days at best."

Era helped him to lie down on the bed and began scraping the floor. It wasn't easy, the blood didn't wash off the chopped wood, and she had to go outside to the well several times. The well was literally ten paces from the house. The people she met avoided her and tried to disappear at her sight, which was a good thing. Not that she blamed them for not intervening to help them yesterday. But she didn't want to see or talk to them at all.

Bryce came in at dinnertime when only a few dark stains on the floor and a door that had been torn off its hinges reminded of what had happened. Era was just changing Daimon's bandages and wiping him with a damp towel.

"Hearing those groans, I thought there was something more interesting going on..." He dodged a bloody rag. "My bad, that was a bad joke."

"What did you find out?" Era looked at him angrily.

"Quite a few things. First of all, those guys who gave us trouble. Turns out they've been at it for years. Slave hunters. Once every six months, they go through the villages and take one or two people they like, mostly girls, but sometimes young boys too. No one ever hears about them again. I guess things aren't going well for them. The locals aren't enthusiastic, and even seem to have tried to put up resistance. In that village where we were supposed to go out first. It ended sadly, good thing they got the kids out of there first."

"So we're even lucky." Era stated gloomily.

"Sort of. I don't have the guts to say it myself, though."

"Is that all?"

"Oh, no, that's the preface. The fun part is next. Anyway, this Akuro, or whatever his name is, drove on this morning. Picked up, by the way, that girl that woman was worried about. And about an hour ago, that girl returned to the village, in the company of almost two dozen other girls from other villages."

"What?" Daimon and Era asked in chorus.

"I tell you, here's where it gets interesting. Anyway, Akuro and his men were attacked by a gang of goblin-like creatures, only as tall as a human, or even larger. The prisoners don't know the details. They did not see anything from the cages. But they remembered that first the carts stopped, and then there was fighting and shouting. When the tent was pulled down from their holdings, they saw our old friends tied up. These goblins dragged them out of their cages, piled them up, and then just left them alone. The poor girls expected anything, any kind of horror, but they simply dismantled the carts on a plank, the cages on a twig, and left. They took the captive soldiers and the horses."

"That sounds a bit fabulous." Era snorted a bit skeptical. "So a gang of overgrown goblins overpowered Akuro and his men, freed the slaves, and left without charging for their rescue."

"For what I bought, for what I sold. This is the version all the girls adhere to. Not word for word, but in general they all say the same thing. And that little brat they asked us to take away from here, she also talked to their ringleader. His name is Jay-Gul, something like that. When he tried to get her out of the cage, which, by the way, he broke with his bare hands, she bit him in fright. He did not seem to take offense. She said that Jay-Gul was a great man and a noble knight. And that he had a boss of his own."

"It doesn't even make sense." Daimon hummed thoughtfully.

Goblins are small, vicious creatures. In general, they can be considered intelligent, they even have their own primitive culture. Among other aspects, this culture includes ritual torture and the eating of other sentient beings. And assuming that these creatures have gathered enough strength to overpower Akuro and his soldiers, it is still possible. But... Released prisoners?

"They're definitely not goblins, I think the girl must be mistaken." Said Era. "Maybe some other kind of monster, I don't know. If goblins had the power to fight that bastard, they'd have killed all the people here a long time ago."

"That's what I thought, too." Said Bryce. "Anyway, monsters like that are a real threat. We don't know anything about them, except that they're strong enough to overpower the swordmaster and his underlings. Who's going to hold them back if they decide to be the bad guys?"

"I'd like to talk to that girl myself." Daimon stretched out thoughtfully. "I need more information. If there really are monsters out there, then the Guild must send a cleanup party to wipe them out before they become a real threat."

"Well, we promised to take her anyway, so I don't think there will be a problem with that. Mind you, the kid sees the situation differently than we do. If she understands that we're not going to be friends with suspicious monsters, she might not want to help."

"How did the locals take the news?"

"Differently... Some are glad that Akuro is gone but afraid that he'll come back and it'll worsen. Some don't like the fact that new mouths appeared, though no one is going to push them out. One old man blurted out that Akuro was defending these lands and everyone would be fucked without him, and he almost got beaten to death. I can tell that everyone is worried about the rise of a new unknown force."

All three of them were silent, pondering.

"It's all bullshit, leader." Bryce interrupted the silence. "I'll get the girl and you figure it out yourself. I'm thinking of going to the scene to see if I can find any clues. How are you?"

"I'll be fine. I just need a couple of days to rest."

"Era, what about you?"

"I'm fine, Bryce. It was a bad adventure, but I'm okay now. Now we have to patch up Daimon, get to the Guild, finish the job, and get a new one."

"You aren't going to retire already, huh."

"Not until I've gutted the bastard."

"Ha, I'll be holding him at that moment. Well, guys, then I'll go get Annika and run over to the 'battlefield'. It's not too far away."

"Okay." Daimon waved his hand.

***Talik***

When Talik heard the results of the fight, he was very pleased. The level system, though it looked strange in reality, to say the least, was similar to what he was used to from the game. The level 30 orcs that Warboss had sent had defeated the bandits without any problems (Talik no longer doubted their social affiliation).

Talik remembered how the head of the orcs had urged him personally to go on the mission, or at least to send the strongest of his subordinates. The idea of why Talik would insist on the weakest did not immediately make sense to him, if at all. Talik also didn't like the Warboss' attitude about the fact that he would have to interact with the elfess. The orc wrinkled and snorted as Talik explained to him how to get to the site.

At first, Talik thought to pretend he hadn't noticed, but then something in him burst out. He asked the orc directly.

"Warboss, I see that you are not happy. What's the problem?"

He thought about it for a long time, but then answered in an unexpectedly succinct manner.

"Prophet, I feel humiliated. Orcs have always served you with all their heart. Always carry out your orders on their own. I never thought we would have to rely on the Elves and their magic. Your distrust of us is painful to me."

Talik was at first confused. He didn't immediately find the words that seemed right to him.

"Warboss, you've got it all wrong. I don't distrust you." It was a blatant lie; not only did he not trust him, he was openly afraid of his 'servants'. But he didn't say that out loud. "It's a matter of speed. I don't want to take too long to get to know the world, and it would take a long time for your boys to get there on their own. I don't want you to work together because you are unable to do something. It's just that working together will get you a much better result than if everyone is doing everything on their own. Also, the strongest of those people should definitely be taken alive. That's very important. And if your fighters cut him to pieces, the elves won't let him die too soon. Do you understand?"

"I will try to understand it, Prophet. Forgive my shortcomings."

Warboss didn't look convinced at that moment, but at least he stopped showing so much frustration on his face. Talik didn't pry further into his heart.

Here are the problems, Talik thought at the moment. Elves and Orcs are always fighting. It would be very nice to avoid that. How is that even possible, he wondered?

And now, when Talik was informed of the skirmish, he rejoiced wholeheartedly. So was Warboss, who was bowing in front of his office table. Talik had forbidden them to kneel, it was too embarrassing. Bowing was embarrassing, too, but not as much.

"Did you free those who had been held captive by these people? Were there no problems?"

Talik already knew that they got to the village without any problems - stalkers of Illadria had tracked it. But he wanted to know what the orc thought.

"The head of the warband says that one of them asked to escort them to the village and invited them to visit, but that was not part of the order."

"Wow, I thought they'd be scared."

"That's the way it was, Prophet. One kid quickly realized we weren't a threat at the moment and pestered the boys with questions."

"What does he think about it?"

"He's a little worried about the child's future. He says she has a brave heart."

Talik was pleased to hear that. If the child tried to talk, it means that contact without the use of force is quite possible. It would be necessary to build on this success.

"Okay. I'd like to talk to him on occasion. What about the people you captured?"

"Nineteen men, one of them a weak sorcerer, tried to hide among their own prisoners. We have dug several pits for them. There they await your sentence."

The word 'sentence' scratched Talik's heart. No one had appointed him a judge, no one had given him the right to do so. He didn't feel he had the right to decide anyone's fate. He was still haunted by doubts as to what to do. And his order to capture the prisoners he saw as an unreasonable arbitrariness. On the other hand, there were no police to whom this responsibility could be shifted. And with any possibility of doing something about it, he was unwilling to let a gang of murderers and rapists walk free. It was against everything he believed in.

"I heard there were more than twenty of them?"

"I have no excuses, Prophet." The orc bent under the weight of guilt. "Two did not survive the fight. The boys brought their bodies."

"Don't worry so much." Talik has already learned not to panic in such cases. "Everything is according to plan. You go to your quarters, I'll be there in a few hours to talk to the prisoners. The dead will be needed for the experiments."

"I'll have everything ready for your visit." The orc muttered and left the office.

Draga, who until now had remained silent, asked.

"Let me express my admiration for your plan. I only now understand the depth of your plan. You have tested the power of enemies and allies, captured prisoners, material for experiments, a native wizard, and discovered whether the natives are capable of seeing your servants as more than enemies. Now I understand why you would not let me personally destroy them all."

"Well, that's pretty much it, yeah..." Reluctantly, Talik agreed.

In fact, of all the above, he thought only of a test of force and didn't want to burden his conscience. The rest came out on its own. He looked back at Draga, who was still in a respectful bow.

Yesterday he found a way to get rid of this obsession with worship. More precisely, he found out one of the reasons why all the former NPCs of the guild reacted to him that way. It was a shame to realize it so late, but better so than never. It was all about auras with passive effects. Once he was at level 90, they began to consume such a minuscule amount of mana that he stopped turning off their effects altogether. Their consumption was not even partially covered by regeneration. [Aura of purity], [Zeal], [Holy patronage] - they gave a permanent positive effect, small but with a very wide range. In the game, nothing special for top-17 cluster support. But here his auras literally drove those around him crazy. When he turned off the effects, the 'vassals' began to behave much more appropriately. They could still follow his every word, but they didn't look like complete zealots.

[Message]

"Prophet, may I come in?"

"Oh, Illadria comes in of course."

She used [message] instead of knocking on the door. It was so usual for Talik that it even seemed strange. In real life, no one had knocked on doors in a long time, either. Everyone communicated through implants.

The elfess entered and bowed gracefully.

"I came to report on your assignment regarding the reconnaissance in the woods."

"That was fast." Talik smiled.

"I am so honored by your appraisal." She bowed.

***Orсs***

The orc camp, consisting of seven huge clusters of tents and hog pens. It was situated on a plain between the human farms outside the city walls and the mountain range. The smoke from the peaceful fires and hearths stretched into the sky, as it always had before.

But nothing else reminded me of the usually measured peacefulness of the camp. It hummed like a beehive, and from above it looked as if someone had stirred up a huge anthill with a stick.

Tents were moved "in line,'' the loose logs that formed paths were feverishly rearranged. The women hastily removed washed cloth from the ropes and scraped dishes to a mirror-like shine. Usually lazy tough guys shoulder-to-shoulder with the common boys were digging cesspools, tinkering with paddock fences, and renovating chicken coops. Eternal holes of chafing on

leather canopies were patched. Outraged pigs, chickens, and geese were scurrying around the camp, chased with foul language by big green men.

There was a thousand-voices hubbub everywhere, in which it was difficult to separate orcish swearing from childish laughter and screeching. Occasionally there was an isolated shriek from the nobs.

"And, got it!"

"Why is there shit on the road again?! Clean it up!"

"Wai-Gol what the fuck is your tent stained! Turn it back clean! What? I DON'T GIVE A FUCK. I SAID TURN IT AROUND!"

"Whose boar is it?!"

"Calm the child!"

The orc tribes were putting things in order. Noisy, extremely traumatic, and always postponed events. The Boss said the Creator was coming. So everything must shine.

Jay-Gul, like everyone else, was imbued with the importance of the event. The Creator had been here exactly once when he'd given his creatures the right to live here. They should not have screwed up. He might step in poop or trip over a drunken body. Or the stench of unwashed feet with the foul breath from someone's tent would offend his holy person. There is no way to let that happen, and it's not even about ripping balls off afterward.

All the orcs wanted their father's praise. They wanted him to approve, to let them know that everything was right. To show that they lived by his laws and were happy.

And Jay-Gul also found out that he had drawn His attention to himself personally. That's what the Boss said, "the Creator asked for you, wants to talk to you".

Whether that was good or bad, Jay-Gul didn't know yet. It was unlikely that the most sacred being himself would call him under his very eyes to pat him on the shoulder, saying he'd done a fucking good job. More likely to give him a showy scolding. You're a fool, the raid a failure, hens shit in your tent, your wives are ugly, and you should die in shameful agony.

So as not to languish in obscurity, Jay-Gul, like everyone else, took part in fixing the probable problems. The tent was shining, the pit was covered, clothes urgently patched, feet washed, and fangs shined. Both wives had their faces painted up and received marital attention for joy in their eyes. The animals are securely penned in their pens.

Yesterday the sorceress elf had thrown them right into the camp. They didn't have to go through that creepy cemetery. They were right in front of the chief's tent. The chief bemoaned the fact that not all the prisoners were alive, estimated the loot, and praised them. They brought a lot of useful things for the farm, things that the Creator would not even look at. The chieftain had passed the responsibility for the prisoners on to someone else, and Jay-Gul sent the boys off to drink and brag with a clear conscience. After all, the first raid in the new world was on them. And it didn't matter that the enemy was weak.

He didn't think the Creator would come here in person. Indeed, what would he be doing here? The highest attention is flattering, of course, but where there's attention from superiors, there's always trouble. The bosses never bother where there are no problems. So even if there are no problems, there will be.

Finally, the bugle sounded, which could only be heard on major holidays. It was time to go. Chiefs and gods don't like to wait.

***master Akuro***

Akuro had never felt so terrible in his life. He didn't know where he was or how he got here, though, remembering the last fight, he was sure he was a prisoner. It was a deep damp pit circular one and a half meters in diameter and three meters high. On top of it was a rough grate.

He woke up from terrible aching pain in his arm and found himself without any clothes on. His whole body was bruised and his arm was wrapped tightly. His vision was doubled, he felt nauseous and dizzy. He touched his face and immediately jerked his hand away, pain piercing his face. There was nothing in the pit to look at the reflection, but there was a certainty that he would never be the handsome man he had been.

There was some noise and shouting from above but it didn't sound like anyone was fighting. He was thirsty and tried to shout upstairs in a weak voice, but no one seemed to hear.

How long is he going to suffer like this? Why was he brought here? What kind of monster was that? How to escape from here? What had happened to his men? Unanswered questions were swirling in his head, mixed with flashes of pain. All that was left was to wait.

He sat in the pit for several hours after he regained consciousness. He measured his time by the light in his pit. For a long time he hesitated, but then he had to go and urinate by the wall of the pit. At last, he heard a long high howl that turned into a wheeze. From the volume, it sounded like a wind instrument of some sort, not the voice of a living thing. At least he hoped it wasn't some beast he was going to be fed to.

The grating at the top pulled aside and two green fangy faces looked down.

Two. So there's more than one monster out there? Akuro shuddered inwardly. Such creatures shouldn't exist. Of course, they can't be as strong as the one that defeated him. But the very fact that half-humans are intelligent enough to speak, and there might be talented warriors among them... They must be exterminated. At all costs, to the root. Humanity already had enough problems with elves and godless men.

One of the creatures brought down a long stick and poked him. Akuro hissed and tried to swing away. A satisfied grunt was heard from above, and one of the freaks jumped down. Without thinking, Akuro tried to poke him in the groin with his fist, but his arm was immediately caught and snapped with a crunch. He hissed in pain but held back a scream.

The monster grabbed him by the leg with his other hand and threw him up like a doll. As he flew over the edge and fell to the ground Akuro fell into despair. There were dozens of green monsters around. With weapons of equal or better quality than Jay-Gul's. He did not get a good look at the details of the surroundings. A dusty leather sack was thrown over his head and he was dragged off at arm's length. When he tried to put his feet up to resist he received a severe blow to the liver, and they just dragged him on.

The journey was short. A minute later, he was forcefully brought to his knees and the bag was pulled off his head. Akuro quickly looked around. Apparently, he was inside a huge tent. The dressed leather over thick, sturdy supports was painted with rough but harmonious designs. A stone hearth stood in the center, and around the hearth sat several green-skinned men and two creatures that Akuro had never expected to see here.

A young boy in an incredibly expensive robe. Pathetic semblance of this cloth with printed embroidery was worn by the high priests of the Theocracy at the annual great prayer. A proper but utterly unrecognizable face - barely a glance aside, Akuro couldn't remember what it looked like.

A woman of absolutely astonishing beauty. Not the kind of beauty attributed to princesses, but rather the kind that would suit the Devil's daughter. A vicious, searing beauty, from a fleeting glance at which matures lust. She was protected by full armor, so black that the eyes watered - only her head was open. Akuro wanted her. For real. The desire to possess such a woman, to be her master, burned him.

The guy was drinking something from a rough cup and interrupted some conversation with one of the green-skinned men, not much different from the ones Akuro had seen before.

"And there's our guest." The voice suited that face very well. He was well-pitched, with an unmemorable intonation.

"I am not a guest, but a prisoner." Akuro wheezed.

'Yeah, that's true, too." The faceless man agreed. "How do I address you?"

"Akuro Bogun. And you?"

"I'm fine with 'you', no names."

"That's not very polite, You-san." Akuro began to probe the situation.

"It doesn't matter." The faceless man gently interrupted. "You're here because I want to ask you a lot of questions."

"I will try to answer them, good sir."

Akuro knew such people well. Polite, sometimes even seemingly indecisive. Never doing anything with their own hands. And often they have great power behind them. Money, military, powerful friends. They do not accept vague answers and get easily irritated if they are pushed. It is very easy to make friends with such people if you are helpful, and very easy to quarrel with them if you disappoint them.

The way he acted he must be in charge. Akuro was relieved to see that he was probably some powerful wizard who had created dozens of monsters to be his servants. How a wizard, apparently not much inferior to the legendary Paradin, came to be here was a secondary question. How he was attracted to Akuro is a question of primary importance. You have to live up to his expectations, and then there's a chance to stay alive.

Or even make a good acquaintance. Powerful friends are always a good thing.

The faceless man asked questions, very general, that were difficult to answer briefly. There was the sensation that he was not from this continent. He knew nothing about the history of the countries, or the Church of Heroes, or the Kings of Greed, or even what countries existed here and what order they had. On the Kings and Heroes, he was especially pointed, asking very strange things. What they looked like, what servants they had. Akuro had no answer to these questions, he was a little afraid to say such things. It wasn't his fault that he didn't know the names of the Kings, but who cared? Definitely not this strange wizard.

The interrogation took hours. During that time, Akuro spilled everything he knew, even remembered things he had long forgotten. Finally, the faceless man chewed his lips thoughtfully and said.

"I guess that's all for now. Send him back." Akuro's heart fluttered with joy. "Into the pit, or wherever it was."

"Sir," pleaded Akuro. "What have I done to offend you? Tell me, I will fix it. I have satisfied your interest, do I deserve to die in the pit from festering wounds!"

"Oh," the faceless man said dryly. "You deserve so much more. But you're right about one thing."

The faceless man stood up and approached Akuro. His presence was not felt at all, as if the man simply did not exist. He whispered something, and Akuro was surprised to note that all the pain was gone at once. A moment later his body tingled pleasantly, especially in his face and at the area of his mangled arm.

"Take off the bandage," the faceless one ordered.

The green-skinned men who held his hands immediately obeyed the command. Akuro looked at his arm with some fear and was astonished. Bone was growing back literally on sight, and soft, pink-skinned flesh was rising along with it. Moments later, the hand was literally good as new. Without a blister, the skin pale pink, the nails perfectly smooth, like a well-groomed woman.

Akuro was shocked. He had heard of such magic, that the high priests of the Church of Heroes were supposedly capable of it, but he had always thought it mere speculation. He touched his face. It was perfectly intact. Even the scar on his chin from the enchanted sword years ago was gone.

The faceless man turned away and waved his hand lazily. At the same moment, a bag was thrown over Akuro's head again, and a short time later he found himself back in the pit. But now Akuro believed he would be all right. Because he knew how to be useful, and the man who interrogated him obviously likes useful people. A very, very powerful man. Akura was beginning to think he was actually lucky to be in such a jam. Such patrons were worth more than sitting in a pit.

***Talik***

Talik sat in the Warboss' tent, processing the information. The prisoner turned out to be quite knowledgeable about the local world order. He didn't cause any problems and understood at once what was wanted from him. Talik had expected that things would be much worse, that he would have to resort to torture and other abusive methods.

He was disgusted at first to listen to this man. A stubborn racist, driven by religion and the superiority of his nation over all others. It wasn't just about other races, it was about people who didn't share his faith and background. There were people with such views on life in 'real' life as well, but it led to huge wars several times. On Earth, one could easily go to prison for such views.

But there was one thing that made him different from the habitual Nazis. This in every way a bad man followed certain rules and believed in what he was doing. He was not, how to describe it, a hypocrite. Nor was he a coward, and was firm in his convictions, in his intention to defend his truth. He didn't try to deceive or pressure, to evade answers. Talik had literally been burning with a thirst for 'justice' before this conversation, and now, after talking to him, he didn't know what to do.

Well, let him sit in the pit for a while. I'll think of something later. Am I doing a bad thing? Honestly, yes. Honestly, I don't care.

This Akuro told quite a lot about the world around, but several things interested Talik the most. First, the local legendary figures. God-like and omnipotent, who reshaped the world at will. The Kings of Greed.

Talik knew them well. They were rather arrogant snobs, well versed in the game. I was a very strong guild, Talik had been hired for their raids several times, and they had even tried to recruit him for good. Their massive ego in the game was completely justified. And now they seem to have ended up here. By the local calendar, quite a long time ago, about eight hundred years ago. Not all of them, just the top ones, but this world had enough of the top eight nerds. These generally not bad guys simply destroyed civilization when they got here. Crazy from permissiveness? I guess so. From what Talik has learned from the prisoner, level 30 here is beyond the power of the vast majority. What's 30 by Yggdrasil standards? Nothing.

Talik did not know the heroes who founded this Theocracy of Slaine, nor could he remember anyone similar. Surely there must have been others, just who had left less of a mark on local history. Or maybe they were still there now, just didn't stand out. Or they would show up again.

And it's good if it's guys like Stairway to Heaven. What if they're psychopaths like AOG? What are they going to do when they come here? Redesign the world to fit their vision of how things should be? Realize ambitions from their lives? It's scary to think what such people are capable of. Who just happens to have a very specific divine power.

What could he himself become?

And there's no honest way to say that he doesn't want to change the world. The prisoner voiced things that Talik would not accept on principle. Things like the interracial war of extermination. Things like slavery. Things that in Talik's world have faded into the distant past, becoming simply lines of dry text incompatible with logic.

There are no police, no firearms, no unified law, and no means of communication in the world. In a world where the law is just a condition for violence. With power close to absolute, what will he do?

It was hard to accept. He was fine with it now, but would it continue. The slight tension between the Warboss and Illadria could well be the cause of real conflict. And this might just be the first swallow. Who knows what kind of bugs are running around in the others' heads.

And one cannot ignore the possibility that somewhere here in the world there are other powerful ones present. Local, or other players. Neither the Kings, nor the Heroes, nor any of the other 'deities' mentioned died their own deaths, one way or another. So it doesn't matter how powerful Talik is by local standards. He won't just make people live the way he wants them to. There's no law in the usual sense of the word, but he has his own views on life. And these views are strongly opposed to the attitudes that the Kings have adopted.

There was much to think about. Talik noticed that he wasn't tired at all during the interrogation, though he should have been for several hours.

"Warboss, you said there was a sorcerer. Let them bring him here, but don't take the sack off his head. Better yet, have him blindfolded."

Who knows, what if he can [message].

***Daimon's party***

"Anyway, that's all I found."

Bryce carefully laid out a rag roll on the rough wooden table. Inside was bloody flesh. It was hard to tell at first what it was.

"I suppose it must have been worth it since you brought it here? What is it?' Era clarified it doubtfully.

She hadn't had that rookie fear of blood and dismemberment for a long time. But she never learned to like it all, or even to be indifferent.

"This is a piece of the hand. You see, the fingers, and here is half a hand. There is reason to believe that this is our dear Mr. Akuro. More precisely, his hand."

Era's eyes felt like ice at the mention of that name.

"I assume this from the nails. The hand is male, but very well-groomed, especially the nails."

"I'm glad to hear that asshole is now seriously injured," Daimon informed grimly from his bed. "But I'm guessing you didn't just bring his scrap here?"

"Right. Mostly to share an observation, and perhaps to confirm it."

"What kind of observation?" Era asked tensely.

"This injury is inflicted with two exceptional factors. The first is the weapon. I know a few things about the sharpness of blades. Believe me, not every blade is capable of cutting through bone

so perfectly. In one fell swoop, without crumbling or crumpling, just snapping."

"And the second one?"

"And the second is an equally exceptional skill. The cut is perfect not only in terms of the sharpness of the weapon. It went completely straight... How shall I phrase it? When you make a slashing blow, your hand somehow tucks the blade, and it goes a bit at an angle. But not in this case. To make a long story short, our mutual acquaintance was in a bind with a far more skilled fighter."

"So, what do we have here?" Daimon summed it up. "Mighty goblins, taller than a man. Armed with fabulously sharp weapons. At least one of them is tough enough to defeat a swordmaster in hand-to-hand combat."

"Yeah. And there's not a single predator or scavenger within a mile. That arm's been there most of the day. Did you talk to the girl?"

"Yes." Era grudgingly stretched out. "She told me exactly what you told me, only with a little more detail. She really does believe those monsters are friends. She refuses to go, despite her mother's insistence. She says she promised this 'Uncle Jay-Gul' that she'd be expecting him to visit. She doesn't seem crazy she sincerely believes in the goodness of monsters, and her sanity is beyond question. But the only way to get her out of here is by force, and I don't think that's a good idea. One thing I can say is that I've had enough adventures in this damned forest, and I don't want to get involved in another story. Let the Guild deal with it."

"I know what you mean," Bryce agreed. "I talked to the locals, and they're willing to sell us a wagon and a horse. If you're willing to spend five coins on the transport, we can get out of here today.

"Isn't that a lot, five coins?" Era raised an eyebrow.

"Well, they didn't come to that number right away. At first, they did not agree at all, because there are three horses in the village, and the money can only be spent very far away from here."

"Fair enough. All right, I'm in. Daimon, what do you say?"

"I'll tell you, I don't really want to sit here and wait for an invasion of unknown monsters. We didn't get paid for it, especially since if someone defeated Akuro then we certainly don't stand a chance. Leave a coin on top for the headman's kindness."

"As you say, leader."

Bryce left to make arrangements. Era was tending to Daimon, and doubts crept into her soul. Against all reason, she wanted at least to see those who had unwittingly avenged them. Even if they were monsters. And also, there was something of rebellion in this desire. Against the Theocracy's dogma of human supremacy, and against the dogma of the Baharuth Empire and the Kingdom of Re-Estis. Could it be that monsters with which one could find common ground existed? They'll get to the Guild and file the evidence, and a really strong clean-up team could very well be headed here. Kill all the 'goblins' without figuring out what the truth is, just because they might be dangerous. Is it wise, is it dignified to attack those who might just be a threat in the future?

She wasn't sure.

***Talik***

The interrogation of the second man, who called himself a healer, stumped Talik. Unlike the last one, this one had no sense of dignity at all, and most of the time he whined for mercy. Only the direct threat of execution forced him to take things more responsibly.

Guild of Adventurers. Tanks, mages, healers, roughs. Quests and rewards.

God, what idiocy is this? Talik was in some kind of shock. These are attributes of the game, they cannot exist outside of the game. The adventurer's guild is a tool for game designers to easily manage the game. A way to bring players' interests together in a more or less predictable way. A way to quickly get information to new players about the events. A way to reduce and simplify the least interesting elements of quests.

This is not something that could exist in reality. Even though levels and combat skills may well have existed here, but still.

The Guild of Adventurers is an independent organization of people without obligation to the government. Strong men with weapons who are not vassals. What idiot would allow such an organization to exist under his side? It turns out that there were such idiots, and there were many of them.

Of all the countries he had learned of today, only the policies of the Baharuth Empire seemed reasonable to him. The Emperor, who had recently come to power, had not abolished the traditional guild. Simply reassigned to the professional military the tasks the guild normally performed. Started recruiting prominent members of the guild.

He's an uncommonly rational man, Talik noted to himself. We should have a chat one day.

But on the whole, the existence of such a guild made everything much easier, from passive information gathering to concrete espionage and more. Indeed, it was enough to have an adventurer's badge to be allowed into any city without any problems. You don't have to report to anyone, you do what you want. It's perfect. You can deploy a network of any orientation.

Wilhelm would surely be happy to provide candidates for the 'adventurers'. And Talik himself would need to get to know the local elites. High-ranking adventurers were considered some of the most powerful people in the world.

It is interesting, what keeps them from taking all the power? Clearly, everything was not so simple.

Talik's soul became light and pleasant. This was the way to look at the world without creating problems for himself or others. Silly and naive as it may be, but if it's okay here, why not?

The guy being interrogated even evoked some sympathy. A little younger than Talik, guided by fairy tales, he was in a difficult position and got a very shitty choice. What to do? In a good way, he could have been let go, but now he 'knew too much', as it was said. Talik thought and spoke.

"You helped me, and you didn't do anything wrong in general. I don't want to make trouble for you. But I can't let you go either. Tell me, what would you want, besides freedom?'

The guy winced.

"Sir, I... I wanted to become strong, important, and useful, but I didn't get any of it... Have mercy on me, please, I will do anything you say..."

"You don't understand the question. I'm asking, what do you want, assuming you don't go home anytime soon?"

"I... Sir, can I learn from you? You are very strong, I understand that, and such mighty monsters serve you. You would never be in my situation. I want to learn from you."

The question stumped Talik. Well, what can he, just a spell user, teach someone? Here's an idea, though.

"I will not teach you myself. But I know a powerful mage who might be willing to do it. Mind you, if you agree, you will have to overstep some of your principles... If you have any."

"I am ready, sir! Whatever you say!'

"Good. I don't want to hear any whining later. Draga, I want you to take the other prisoners and this guy to Marius."

"I will do everything, Prophet." She bowed respectfully.

[message]

"Marius, are you busy right now?"

"I'm trying to teach these stupid vampires not to play chess so predictably."

"And how's that going?"

"It's miserable and humiliating, Prophet."

"Draga will come to you soon, and she'll bring men from the locals. Your task is to teach one of them something. I know it's a vague definition, but try to find talent in him for at least some of what you know."

"I would be honored, Prophet. What about the others?" The lich inquired predatorily.

"Anything you can think of. Anything that might require live or not-so-live test subjects."

These men were outlaws, and for many of them, there was a state bounty. Technically, by killing them (or rather, by entrusting it to someone else), Talik was not breaking the law. In fact, despite the fact that they were outright criminals, it was hard for Talik to decide that they should die. Well, Talik, here's your first deal with your conscience...

ThoughtfulMadman · Jul 16, 2021

You forgot to thredmark chapter 7.

RexTummy · Jul 17, 2021

It actually reads like the Overlord light novel. Great job!

RiP · Jul 17, 2021

Chapter 8

***Jay-Gul***

"It's nice here in general. I like it, I'll come again sometime."

The most powerful creature in the world looked straight into Jay-Gul's soul and smiled warmly. A humble smile, as if a shy friend had come to visit.

The Creator's visit was coming to an end. Jay-Gul was glad he liked it here. He himself was greatly relieved. For the last couple of hours he had been aching for a piss. It was, you might say, a matter of life and death. But there was no way he could lose face. Also a matter of life and death.

The experience of meeting the Creator was unspeakable. He was in the same form that Jay-Gul remembered from the old world. A human young man, almost a teenager, white-haired and smiling. He was a head shorter than the orc and twice his shoulders. Why he should look so frail, Jay-Gul didn't know and didn't want to know. The gods had their own quirks.

It is unlikely that the Creator was really trying to deceive anyone with this appearance. His existence had always been felt by every orc, and his personal presence was physically palpable from a mile away, or more. A presence that made Jay-Gul seem like a blade of grass on the side of a volcano. Majestic and breathtaking.

Jay-Gul was inspired and happy that he hadn't really been summoned for a scolding. So inspired and happy, in fact, that he drank a barrel of that damned beer while interrogating the wretched swordsman. The Warboss, the supreme leader, even looked at him with envy and respect.

And when the business with the prisoners was over, and the Creator decided to speak to Jay-Gul, the beer reminded him of itself. In an ultimatum. The orc now knew exactly what the expression 'between the hammer and the anvil' meant.

The Creator asked him about the mission in a thoughtful, detail-oriented manner. J-Gul replied calmly and measuredly. Out of the corner of his eye, he noted the unobtrusively crunching fist of the High Chief, who realized what the matter was. Two granite stones crumbled in his fist like bread crust.

The conversation with the Creator was not that long, though it seemed like an eternity. In general, he asked what Jay-Gul thought of the enemy (they are fluid), how the release of the 'civilians' went (how the water flowed), and what they talked about with that human child (babbling like a stream, I can't remember). Smiled something of his own when he found out that Creator had invited Jay-Gul to visit.

"It will be another great day, Prophet." the Warboss replied.

"Warboss, I keep wondering if this Akuro can be useful. The reason for keeping him alive for now. By local standards, he is a strong warrior."

"He has a strong spirit, but a weak body. I don't know what good he could do."

"What do you think, Jay-Gul?"

"My opinion is nothing before your will."

"And still?"

Jay-Gul had an idea about it, though he hesitated to voice it. No one wanted to risk spoiling the Creator's mood with a delusional idea. But if asked, he had to answer.

"He's not much of a warrior compared to any of the boys. But he's more skilled than the older kids. He'd be a good match for them. He's agile and wants to live."

"That's a good idea. Warboss, you have no objection?"

"I dare not think about it." The High Chief bowed guiltily. "If it is your will, the children will train with him."

"I'm relying on you, but no deaths. There's no point in that type of study. I have a business to attend to, so I'll be going. Draga, take the others to Marius and then wait for me at the temple."

"It will be done, Prophet." She bowed.

"Warboss, escort me to the city gates. There's something we need to discuss..."

The tent guards watched with suspicion and then with interest as Jay-Gul literally crawled out of the tent on all fours. He did manage to get to the pit.

He, however, was driven away by the sight of the small crumbs, formerly two grungy pebbles, which lay in two piles near the empty barrel.

***Marius***

"What delightful irony. I should have expected nothing less from the High Lord."

Marius, crossing his arms over his chest, studied the sniffly pale young man who was gritting his teeth frantically.

Draga, hovering over the unfortunate on the other side, in the same pose, replied.

"This is a direct order from the Prophet. Where do you see the irony, Marius?"

"Haven't you been paying attention? I'm a monster from the other side of death, must find talent in a living enchanter of the light powers. Do you understand? Apparently not. What an unfortunate lack of sense of humor. Not surprising, knowing you."

Marius prepared for the arrival of the Prophet's personal servant with all possible diligence. He had time to go through thousands of ideas in his head, which required living bodies and souls. Many theories need to be confirmed or disproved, many spells need to be tested. Marius selected the most important ones, and still, there were more of them than there were victims.
One of the crypts, next to Marius's private mausoleum, was urgently converted into a laboratory. Not that the vampires, evicted from there to shrines far away, were happy about this change of pace. But they weren't stupid enough to contradict their lord. Now instead of cozy sarcophagi, the crypt was occupied by marble and granite slabs. These made excellent memorial gravestones, but now they served as tables. There were lecterns for journals besides the tables, and gothic shelves of tools, reagents, and scrolls by the walls. There were no books - they were useless to Marius. He remembered them all by heart anyway.

The subjects, immersed in deep hypnosis, were already lying on the tables, naked. A plan of experiments had already been prescribed for each of them, and Marius was anxious to begin.
He noted with some displeasure the fact that Drega had brought no one with her but her prisoners. He had seriously considered letting the convoy in on the experiments as well. Of course, such a move would cause resentment, but after the fact, it was not so important. At least the Prophet wouldn't nag him about such a little thing.

"Is it just me, or are you provoking me into a confrontation?" Draga arched an eyebrow.

"Of course not," the lich brushed aside. Though the idea is interesting, I'd love to get my hands on your corpse someday."

"You can always try, lich," Draga said in an icy tone, putting her palm on the hilt of her sword.

"You take everything too personally." Marius sneered. "There's nothing more foolish than to interfere with the Prophet's plans, and your death is certainly not one of them yet."

Draga relaxed a bit.

"In general, I wonder how someone like you can even respect the opinions of the alive."

"I respect first and foremost the wishes of the High Lord. He cannot be called 'alive' in the full meaning of the word. The presence of flesh and blood is nothing more than a whim to him."

"So you treat life like any other undead? What keeps you from spreading death everywhere?" Draga stared at the blue lights in the lich's eyes very seriously. "Just orders, or something else?
"Hmm. Not only that." Marius stroked his chin. "I won't deny that living beings are somewhat repulsive to me. Fragile, unreliable flesh, so dependent on so many factors. A mind is dependent on fleeting emotions and fickle morals. The inability to fully control even the functions of one's own body. This is terrible. Yet everything has a price. The more experience, excitement, and knowledge gained during life, the more perfect, beautiful, and fulfilling death will be. Not all living beings are capable of evolving, it's true." Lich raised his index finger admonishingly. "But everyone will die. No one lives forever."

"Have you ever heard of elves?"
"
The number of long-livers I know does not exceed the statistical margin of error, and for them, the question is still open. However, back to our immediate affairs. You." Marius beckoned a finger at the cornered boy. "Come here."

The sorcerer huddled even deeper in the corner. Marius tilted his head slightly to the side.

"Listen to me carefully, you little nothing. The Lord told me to find and develop some talent in you, and I will. So you will not die, not yet. But to think that it takes away my leverage over you is a great delusion. Come here."

The sorcerer prayed in a hoarse whisper but ignored the lich.

"Yeah. I was hoping we'd get to chess soon." Marius grimaced. "But it looks like we'll have to start with the basics of training."

[Agony]

A thin, tearing cry ripped through the silence of the crypt. Draga grimaced.

"Well, have fun with your new pet. I'll be off."

"Come by sometime."

"I'll think about it."

Lich led her a glance. He really hoped she would come by again sometime. An opponent who disagreed with him on anything was a rarity, and Marius appreciated it.

[cancel]

The spasms released the sorcerer's body and he went limp. Marius waited until the boy was breathing normally.

"So, let's back to the beginning. Come to me, Lias."

"I... Don't..." sobbed the pitiful guy.

"Don't what?" the lich inquired. "You don't want to feel pain? Then don't test my patience. These phenomena are interrelated."

Lias hesitantly stood up, and, trembling heavily, approached Marius. He looked at the boy, half-dead with terror, and wondered.

Level 7.

What did the Prophet mean when he instructed him to train this wretch? Is such a thing even possible? His doubts were interrupted by a vivid hunch.

Lords never did anything for no reason. There was always a point to everything, even if it was not always obvious. Every decision, every action had the consequences the Lords expected.
Could anything have changed now? Certainly not, just that his point of view is inexcusably short-sighted. If the Prophet gave him a task, he must have foreseen the possibility of accomplishing it. And that task is just part of some grand puzzle of supposedly random and purposeful actions. This means that he, Marius, will finally be able to touch something truly great. To become something more than a gatekeeper. Become part of the destiny the deity is building.

Marius loomed menacingly over the hunched and trembling man.

"Do you realize where you are and why?"

"I... don't know... The faceless lord said... he would let me learn from the great sorcerer..."

"Ha! Who do you think is in front of you?"

Looking into the eyes of his future apprentice, which widened in shock, Marius felt the long-forgotten urge to laugh. The Prophet's sense of humor was certainly as profound as his power.

***Talik***

Talik was preparing to go out into the world. It wasn't for the first hour. The idea looked fascinating and simple at the time of adoption, but when it came down to business, problems began.
For example, the equipment. From what he could find out, the equipment he was used to was not in use. Even the wretched unique and legendary items were beyond awesome here, to say nothing of the divine class. With such equipment, quietly joining and exploring society was out of the question. Finding something more or less suitable in level, even if it was 'rare', was a problem. There was no such garbage; they let it go on the crystals without even reading the description, as soon as it was in the inventory.

When he consulted Illadria, all hell broke loose. The elfess understood the expression 'find something discreet' in her own way. In the blink of an eye, the common rooms became a high-end flea market, with only one mannequin. He'd barely restrained himself from swearing a few times already. The only thing that saved her was that same enthusiastic, puppy-dog look and the captivating figure in the tight dress. He didn't want to see her upset.

Wilhelm added spice to the mix. He brought volunteers to be 'adventurers' right to this impromptu fashion show. Talik stared at the rows of seventy-somethings packed in unique ammunition. Men, elves, and draconians of both sexes were beaming with happiness and eagerness to serve, kneeling and devouring him with their eyes.

"Wilhelm, I asked you to look for volunteers from the common ranks. Why did you bring the 'royal guard' into this?" Talik sighed.

"Absolutely everyone volunteered, Prophet. I chose the most worthy of those who had no special titles." Wilhelm was clearly proud of himself.

Talik took some time to choose the words.

"You are completely missing the point, Wilhelm."

The Nordic strongman's entire body is lowered.

"There is no excuse for my shortcomings. You do not think them trustworthy enough for the honor of accompanying you on your voyages. I... I am sorry. Allow me to correct that mistake. I will find someone more worthy."

Talik closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

"We seem to have a misunderstanding." He glanced again at the troops, quite good enough for a good fight, even by Yggdrassil's standards. "Send them back to their posts."
Wilhelm waved his fingers and the warriors quickly left the hall.

"First of all, I'm not going to be escorted by an army." He raised his hand, interrupting the inhaling king. "And we won't discuss it. I'll be supervised by stalkers. If there's any real trouble, Illadria will get me out through the portal."

"Prophet, we cannot risk you!" There was a ring of metal in Wilhelm's voice. "You need a decent guard!"

Talik began to get a little angry.

"Wilhelm, I am much harder to kill than you think."

"It's a new world and we can't know all the dangers it holds!"

"We will NOT be discussing this."

"I believe you know what you're doing. But, I ask you, let me help you with this!"

"I will, and I will even demand it when I need it." Talik was beginning to calm down. "Forgive my bluntness, but I know better than you what's going to happen. What I need from your subordinates, for now, is a willingness to come to me through the portal at any moment."

Talik was bluffing. He had no idea what he would actually encounter. But he didn't want to travel through the new world surrounded by a constant crowd of fanatics. It was uncomfortable and unwise. According to his plan, several of the former NPCs would join a guild of adventurers, in different cities. While doing the work, they would make acquaintances and learn about the world, relaying the information they gathered daily to Dawn City by [message].

And, needless to say, they will be the bait. A favorite tactic of hardcore players - a small fish in full view, a shark in the shadows. Stalkers will keep a close eye on the 'adventurers'. If anything happens to them, they will provide full information. And Talik himself will simply try to attract less attention than his agents.

He wasn't sure how it would actually work out, but the risk seemed acceptable. After all, if he did get nailed, he would at least have time to run away. And if there was an enemy that even a stalker wouldn't notice... Nothing could save him from that, anyway.

"I submit to your will." after a long mental struggle, Wilhelm said. "But please remember the importance of your life. If you..."

"No." Talik cut him off. He wasn't sure if he should interrupt, but he didn't want to have to listen to the same arguments over and over again.

He looked longingly at the closet that Illadria had carefully picked out. Along the walls of the hall, bypassing only the tall windows were rows of outfitted mannequins. Illadria bowed respectfully, waiting beside them, clearly intending to continue this exercise of trying them on. Talik was quite sure that he would not use any of the proposed clothing in his 'going out'.
"Illadria, thanks for the effort, I saw even more than I expected. I'll let you know when I need something. I'll look some more in the treasury but in the meantime put it all back where you found it. Draga, let's go."

After Talik departed, Wilhelm rose from his knees and, clasping his hands behind his back, walked pensively to the window. Illadria looked sadly at the door through which the Prophet had left.

"I never thought I'd see Him angry at any of us." The elf girl said quietly. "It hurts."

"I'm sorry. This is my fault." Wilhelm answered grimly, looking out the window.

"Maybe," Illadria said thoughtfully. "You know, he wasn't interested in our opinions before. I don't think that's the kind of mistake you can be seriously blamed for."

"Right. Something has changed since the death of the old world. Sometimes I begin to think that it is not the world that has changed, but ourselves. I'm losing confidence in what I'm used to, and I don't like it. Do you think it makes sense to talk to Marius about this?"

"I don't know, Wilhelm. It's not that I don't trust him or underestimate his intelligence. I'm sure he understands a lot more than the rest of us. It's just... He's been dead for hundreds of years, and that imposes a strain on his sanity. Actually, I'm surprised you're asking for my advice. That's cute."

"Why not. You're more intelligent than I am, and your opinion might be useful. By the way, I've noticed how you behave in his presence. You've decided to move Draga on the bed, haven't you?"

The elfess smiled sadly.

"That sounded pretty dirty, choose your words."

"Sorry. And still?"

"I'm thinking about it. It looks like Drega screwed up, it wouldn't be good to pass up a chance like that. So far I'm provoking her more, but if this keeps up, I'll make my move. Why did you ask?"

Wilhelm stared thoughtfully out the window.

"Let's just say I'm on your side on this one. The half-elf as the heir is more satisfactory to me than the half-demon."

Illadria laughed a little.

"You're charming. I don't know whether to tell you that no one asked you for your opinion, or that the Prophet has no intention of leaving the post of High Lord."

Wilhelm paused again.

"I know how it sounds. My preferences wouldn't make sense if they went against the will of the Prophet. But now..." He turned around and gave Illadria a hard look. "He couldn't be said to care at all about such trivial matters as the race of the child to come. But you can say with certainty that there is no one to replace Him if He were to abandon us in pursuit of His ideas. Do you understand?"

Illadria approached him and placed her palms on his cheeks, smoothing out the anxious wrinkles. Then she answered with a mischievous smile.

"I see. You said very well what I am afraid to think about. You, too, must understand that what you said is on the verge of heresy. Be careful with that, will you? I'd hate to lose someone who's 'on my side'."

Wilhelm touched her chin.

"It's a deal."

***Talik***

Talik felt like a squeezed lemon after his 'adventurer' briefing.

It wasn't hard to find the right people. Did Wilhelm mention that absolutely everyone volunteered? Excellent. He walked out of the palace and into the square. Life here was booming, almost as it had been on the first day.

It's a good thing he learned to turn off auras when he didn't have to.

Of course, he was still recognized, but now it was a normal human joy, not imbecilic happiness. When he appeared on the streets, all activity did not cease, and it was possible to feel like a living person in a living city, rather than... it was even difficult to find the right 'not'.

By the fountain, the artist was painting a portrait of a lovely old woman. She was sitting on the ledge with her hands folded at her belly, carefully holding a small flower in her right palm. The painter, a skinny, white-haired guy with his hair tied up in a ponytail, was naked at the waist, his arms up to his elbows in strokes of paint.

A tent was placed at the entrance to the restaurant, under which there were tables for visitors who preferred fresh air. There were quite a few of them, mostly young couples. The whimsical melody of a stringed instrument came from within.

Across the square in the open chapel, under the cozy shade of a huge emerald-leafed tree, a tall draconian man in a white robe was speaking softly. His lack of facial expressions was made up for with measured gesticulation. A group of twenty people listened intently, occasionally clarifying things.

A girl was reading a book on the third-floor balcony of a residential building, and a cup of something hot stood beside her. The first floor of the building housed a tea shop and a flower shop. On the corner of the same building was a small coffee shop, the aroma of which seemed to tickle the nostrils of the palace itself.

You could stand there all day and just stare. Talik had to make a conscious effort to take his mind off it. As he headed toward the edge of the square, he shrank inwardly, remembering the reaction to his appearance on the first day. But it was all right. People greeted him, bowed respectfully, and made way for him. Then they went back to their classes.

There were guards in every street that flowed into the square. Strict soldiers in tall helmets, white and blue-patterned armor with shields and spears. More a tribute to traditional design than a necessity - there was no real need for guards here. Talik approached one of them and took a closer look. The man was elongated, looking straight ahead.

"Name yourself." Talik addressed him.

"Kraus Morgeri, Your Holiness."

"Have you heard anything about recruiting volunteers for a dangerous task in the outside world?"

"Yes, Your Holiness. I volunteered, but was refused."

"No, you got the approval, Kraus. Do you know where the Common Chambers are?"

"Yes, Your Holiness!" the guard shone.

"I'll meet you there in an hour. You're going to have to take it up with your commanding officer, refer to me."

The guard bowed and walked quickly away. His colleagues saw the 'lucky one' off with glances full of longing envy. Talik spoke in the same way to several other guards in different streets and headed for the palace.

Easy peasy.

It wasn't so simple after all. The chosen candidates were ready to go into the dragon's mouth now (for the glory of the Dawn, of course), but they did not understand the idea of 'undercover work'. In explaining to them the importance of personal legends, Talik dropped his face into the palm of his hand more than once but finally achieved the result.

Rummaging through the treasury, he picked up a nice set of divine-grade rings, a unique necklace, and a legendary rope belt. There was nothing else there that looked relatively modest.
Well, it's a good thing I found this. I could have dismantled it for crystals if I had a buyer. Heh.

Legendary items were noticeably inferior to divine items in terms of stats and number of properties, but like everything in Yggdrasil, they had their own thing. They only had one or two properties, but those properties were stronger than the divine items. The frequent uselessness of the properties (e.g., a 300% shortening of non-cooldown spell recovery time) was compensated for by the ability to change the property to another, random one. Each attempt cost a certain amount of crystals. Some maniacs even managed to capture specific properties on purpose. For example, Zloberman of the allied 'ZOG' guild fished out two rings with a +30% resistance to darkness bonus. Not a bad bonus for next to nothing - at the cost of the stats from just two rings he closed the only hole in the resistances. Katsuba-san caught two slots in his necklace for Destiny Stones. This is despite the fact that one such slot was not much more common than a mammoth.

The belt Talik took with him had only one property. It made the wearer invulnerable for five seconds upon receiving a potentially fatal blow. Not more than once a day, but I didn't find anything better. And it doesn't matter that there are no stats at all. Five seconds is really a lot of time for an experienced PvP-fighter.

The search for suitable outer garments did not last long either. On his way back to the palace from the temple, Talik met a low-level novice in one of the corridors. In a 'rare' robe with a hood.

Why not?

"Do you think, Draga, that's enough for traveling around the noob-zone?"

"Under my protection, you might not even need it." She bowed respectfully.

It was a surprise.

"Draga, I mentioned that I would go without an obvious escort."

"I... You don't need me anymore?"

Draga lowered, her voice treacherously shaking.

That already sounds like blackmail. Maybe let's change the plan.

"Of course you do. I would even say that it is vital. There is an important task that I can only entrust to you."

Draga cheered up.

"What should I do?"

The Common Chambers were already waiting for him. A dozen level 40 warriors dressed in the simplest armor. There was no problem with the armor as there was with the robes. Simple 'rare' armor and weapons were in abundance from Marius. It was a matter of half an hour to 'undress' a dozen trashy skeletons and clean their gear to a more or less decent degree.
Wilhelm and Illadria were also present. Wilhelm was strictly reciting something to the warriors, and the elfess prepared the portals. Talik gave them an impatient look.

"Does everyone remember the instructions? Is everyone ready?"

"Yes, Your Holiness!" A dozen fighters knelt down as if on cue.

The elder vassals simply bowed.

"Go ahead."

One by one, the warriors disappeared into portals leading to the edge of the forests. Each had to make his way to one of the assigned cities.

"Draga, do you remember what we discussed?"

The Shadow Demon, who had only changed her weapon to a simpler one (the real one was still in her inventory), nodded decisively.

"Yes!"

"Go for it. She dove into the portal. Talik followed her example."

Stormbringer117 · Jul 22, 2021

I'm really enjoying this.

I think this story could really benefit from a character list of who's who and maybe a description or image of them.
Normally, fanfic doesn't need it. But with so many Original Characters it can be very difficult to remember who is what.

Looking forward to more.

RexTummy · Jul 22, 2021

Showing images of these characters would really help with remembering what they look like. They don't need to be exact. Just something to help with visualization

RiP · Jul 23, 2021

Chapter 9

***Talik***

As he emerged on the other side of the portal, Talik reflexively stiffened, listening.

Nature was buzzing all around him. The last time he went out into the world in the ruined village it was a little different. It was very quiet then, except for the wind. But here he could hear birds singing, trees creaking, bushes rustling, insects chirping, toads rattling somewhere nearby. The sun, streaming through the treetops, tickled his face amusingly. He stood for a few minutes, getting used to the background.

The exit from the portal opened up in a small clearing in the woods, about half a kilometer from the road. At least, that's what Illadria said. But there wasn't anything that looked like a path, or even a footpath, from the clearing. It wasn't even obvious which way to go.

"So?" Talik spread his hands in a gesture of incomprehension.

A figure in a green cloak with muddy brown streaks materialized subtly beside a bush a few paces from Talik. The figure hurriedly pulled off its hood and crouched to the ground in a respectful gesture. Soft laced boots, leather gloves to the elbows, a quiver of arrows at the belt, and a half-length carved bow in a hand. From under his long blond hair peered pointed tips of ears.

"I apologize, Your Holiness. I have been entrusted with the honor of accompanying you in secret."

"You're good." Talik smiled. "I wouldn't have noticed you."

"I am flattered. Give me your orders."

"There should be a road nearby, guide me there."

"As you wish."

The Stalker rose to his feet and, with an inviting gesture, slipped through the impenetrable thicket at the edge of the clearing.

"Hm."

Talik tried to follow his example, but it was no easy task. Shrubs and branches whipped at his face, and his feet got tangled in the thicket. To his surprise, it was more of an inconvenience than a problem. Branches and roots broke easily if he put any effort into it. When he emerged from the thicket to the road, though, he still looked pretty ragged - bits of woody debris stuck in his hair and in the folds of his clothes, mud, and sand clogged up his elegant moccasins.

"What a mess."

Getting it all out of his clothes was harder than he thought it would be. Stalker was there, still in the same position, but he didn't try to help. It was a little annoying, but it seemed silly for Talik to complain about his inaction. He wasn't a child, after all. When he'd finished cleaning himself up relatively, Talik looked around.

It was hard to call the road a road from the point of view of a resident of a city. Talik had never seen country roads in person, only in pictures and in the game. But even there they looked more... well-maintained or something. Here a road was just a bumpy, overgrown rut in the ground, going through the woods.

"And where is south here?" he asked the Stalker.

"The southern direction of the road is that way, Your Holiness." the elf pointed. "The path itself does not go exactly according to the compass."

"That's okay. By the way, I noticed that only the Elites address me as 'Prophet,' the rest say 'Your Holiness'. What's that got to do with it?" He was really curious.

"Only elder vassals are honored to address you by your true title, Your Holiness."

To be honest, Talik hoped for some other reason. He liked 'Your Holiness' more, but if he demanded that the Elites address him as such, too, instead of the "Prophet," they would think they were being downgraded.

Walking along the road, Talik admired his surroundings for the first time. Nature itself, without the attentive hand of a designer, is capable of creating more detailed, rich landscapes. It wasn't the perfectly detailed beauty of the elven groves, of course. But the terrain looked much more real, alive and authentic. Grass growing out of the dirt, twigs of hazel, thick bloated bark of old trees with large beetles crawling lazily across it. Butterflies, small and large, some insects that looked like bees, mosquitoes... By the way, mosquitoes did not fly to him at all. When they flew a couple of steps, they just lost interest in him and changed direction. It looked a little strange. Talik checked just in case to make sure he had blocked all possible effects from the skills, but everything was fine.

After two hours of travel, looking at the forest became boring. So the forest, so the leaves, so the birds. The scenery hadn't changed, just the same thickets along the road. Talik tried to get his companion to talk.

"What is your name?"

"I have not been bestowed a name, Your Holiness. I am a mere shadow, one of many."

"Oh, and how do people address you when they want to ask you something?

"Stalker, Your Holiness. So does everyone else."

"Doesn't it bother you?"

"I am proud of my right to serve you, Your Holiness. I had never considered that it might... be 'bothering'."

"I'm asking about the name. Are you comfortable that you don't have one?"

"It always has been, Your Holiness. I am quite comfortable."

"I don't. I'll call you... Spy." Talik thought the word sounded pretty good.

The named elf seemed about to collapse to the ground, but Talik just go faster. Spy had no choice but to keep up the pace.

"I have no words to express my gratitude to you, Your Holiness. It is a great honor for me..."

"Less pathos, please."

"As you wish, Your Holiness."

In general, Spy as a speaker was, in any case, rather boring. He didn't know any interesting stories, had an extremely predictable point of view on everything, and agreed with 'his holiness' on everything. Talik soon enough became frustrated with his attempts to diversify his journey and returned to contemplating nature's views.

After a few more hours of travel, the terrain began a barely perceptible downward slope, and the forest became a little sparser. The sun was nearing sunset, though it was still light. Talik, ready to give up all his legendary gear for the smallest MP3 player, decided to take a break. There was a decent meadow just off the road, and he turned there.

"Spy, we'll camp here for now."

The elf nodded and quickly set about setting up camp. He removed the excessively tall plants from the clearing, dug a small hole for the fire, and laid his cloak beside it. Talik realized belatedly that he was not at all prepared for the actual camping trip. He had no tent, no bed, not even any lighter. It was a little embarrassing.

"Your Holiness, I realize that you might find my idea of comfort humiliating." Spy bowed, pointing his palm toward the spread cloak. "Order, and you will have proper bedding delivered to you at once.

"Don't worry about it, it's fine... " Talik said. He was confused.

It was embarrassing to occupy someone else's stuff like that, but it was clear that the elf wouldn't let go. Talik rested his butt on the cloak (a rather soft cloak, by the way), making himself comfortable. He noted that he wasn't hungry at all, and the only thing that made him tired was boredom. Spy, meanwhile, had made a fire, using some pebbles that caused sparks.

Sitting in the approaching twilight and just looking at the fire, feeling its warmth, was also a new and interesting experience.

I wonder how much such a vacation would cost me in the real world? A natural forest and an open fire are so fucking expensive. An hour of an ordinary eco-tour is two of my salaries, and an open fire is even out of the list.

When it was completely dark, Spy, who was sitting across from me on the grass, turned his head and listened.

"Your Holiness, there is a group of people moving along the road here."

"How far away?" Talik raised an eyebrow. "How many?"

"One horse, a small wheeled vehicle, and two walking humanoids. I can't determine the level yet, but definitely not higher than 30, we would have known about them by now. What are your instructions?" Spy moved unambiguously with his bow at the ready.

"Stay hidden, for now, don't show your presence unless there's a direct threat, or unless I tell you so," he said after brief thinking.

He didn't want to go to any extremes without a real need. Especially since these were the first locals he would see here. He wanted to make a nice first contact.

With a short nod, Spy vanished into the shadows.

After a while, when Talik already suspected that it was a false alarm, he heard the distinctive sound of hooves. At the same time, he heard someone sneaking through the sparse brush. It was a strange thing, knowing that you could hear such things - this 'someone' was indeed sneaking quietly. Talik decided not to react and sat quietly by the fire.

After a couple of minutes, he saw a horse and a small wagon moving along the road, and two cloaked and hooded men walking nearby. At the spot where he had the best view of the clearing, they stopped, and one of the silhouettes headed toward him.

"Yo," Talik raised his hand in a welcoming gesture.

The figure hesitated a little and repeated the gesture.

"Greetings, traveler," the man pulled down his hood, and the handsome face of a young guy came into view. In the light of the fire, it was hard to see the details, except for the short haircut and the slightly slanted eyes. "We noticed the fire. Are you camped out here?"

"If you can call a camp just a campfire without anything, then yes," Talik smiled openly. "I'd be glad to have good neighbors. I'm all alone here."

The guy glanced around subtly.

"Thank you for your hospitality, stranger. I hope we'll get along."

"I'm Taler," Talik said with the first name he could think of.

"I'm Bryce, and these are my comrades, Era, and there, in the wagon, Daimon."

He waved his hand toward the road. A second figure led the horse and wagon into the meadow.

That's what that kid Lias was talking about, isn't it?

Bryce squatted near the fire and held his hands out to the fire. The sight of the outfit evoked a certain nostalgia for my noob past - riveted leather armor, worn and patched several times, fingerless gloves with metal inlays.

"We are adventurers, passing through here. We got into some trouble on the way, headed for E-Rantel. What brings you here, if it's no secret?"

"It's not a secret..." Talik feverishly recalled his legend. "I'm from an expedition to the Azerlissian mountains. We weren't doing so well either, the monsters attacked, and I could barely get away."

"I've never heard of an expedition going there," Bryce said cautiously.

"Well, there are nuances here that I don't really want to share. I hope you understand," Talik said apologetically.

"Ah, forgive me for this intrusion." Bryce waved his hands.

"That's okay."

Meanwhile, the wagon was not far from the fire, and the horse was tethered nearby. The second figure threw back the hood, and Talik stared at it with admiration.

It was a girl, maybe twenty at the most. Bright red hair, gathered in a puffy, high ponytail, framed a straight face with piercing green eyes. Slightly pursed lips, a thin bridge of the nose, a few freckles, a high chiseled neck. She was not so much beautiful, though that too, as she was sweet. Talik had never seen anyone like her before, not even in the movies. There was a subtle feeling about her that he couldn't recognize. It was like a glimmer of sparks that he didn't get to see before they went out.

When Talik stood up, she stepped back tensely. He raised his hands and smiled hesitantly.

"Are you Era? Nice to meet you."

"And I'm glad, Mr. Taler. Sorry for the inconvenience."

She spoke politely, with an apparent reluctance to further familiarity. This slightly offended Talik, who was already used to a very different attitude. He pulled himself together.

"Make yourselves comfortable. I have nothing to offer but this cloak. I have what I have."

"That won't be needed, but thank you," the redhead replied, putting on a polite smile and nodding slightly. "Bryce, help me out here."

Bryce walked quickly to the wagon, and they pulled out a couple of bulky bags and began to set up camp. A few minutes later a small tent was set up, and a pot of water was snugly crackling on the fire. Then, they pulled a rather large and heavy fellow of about the same age out of the wagon and laid him down beside the fire with great care. Two long scars were clearly visible on his face, across his forehead aslant, and from his left cheek to his chin.

"I'm Daimon." he raised his hand. "Pleased to meet you, Mr. Taler."

He had a nice voice. It was low and firm, yet kind and very disposing. The guy, or rather a man, was dressed in a pair of sad-looking pants and a thick shirt. On his feet were a pair of worn boots.

Talik, in some previously unfamiliar sensation, realized that there was something wrong with this man. As he listened to this realization, he inexplicably realized that Daimon had a certain number of serious injuries.

"You don't look good, Daimon."

"It's no big deal, I'll be as good as new in a couple of days."

"Maybe it's none of my business, but you're wrong," Talik replied seriously. "If you leave things as they are for even a week, you'll be in big trouble."

Bryce and Era tensed and glared at him. Daimon, surprisingly serious, asked.

"Why do you think so?"

"I know a thing or two about healing," he almost didn't lie. "You have a lot of ligaments and muscles torn to shreds, below the abdomen."

The redhead pressed her palm to her mouth, fright in her eyes.

"Is it so obvious?" Daimon asked seriously.

"Not really, but... I feel such things. I could try to do something about it, but I won't insist."

"Do you have any healing potions?" Daimon asked hopefully. "We'd be happy to buy them."

"Аhm... No, no potions, but I have..." Talik struggled painfully with himself. He still felt like a chunnybyo. "There are a couple of skills that might help with that."

"Are you a healer, Mr. Taler?" Daimon looked at him with strange surprise. "This is a rare fortune. Do you know [minor healing]?"

"Something like that, yes."

"Please try, we'll pay you well if you succeed!" Era hurriedly intervened in the conversation.

Talik estimated what he could get out of it and how to make a better show. He stood up and stretched his fingers.

"Lie on your back, please. That's it, yes."

He squatted in front of Daimon and placed his hands on his chest and stomach.

Talik concentrated, picking something most appropriate from the arsenal.

[regeneration]

As he found out, spells and skills did not have to be recited aloud. If you repeated a spell several times in a row, it would then respond to a simple mental invocation. He couldn't learn many spells this way, only about twenty, but on the whole it was much more convenient than reciting the often complicated names.

A pleasant tingling sensation flowed from my shoulders to my fingers. Daimon shuddered but didn't move. After a few seconds, he smiled in spite of the tension.

"It tickles. What did you do?"

"A small secret skill," Talik answered slyly. "In a few minutes, try to get up."

Era and Bryce stared tensely back and forth between Daimon and Talik for exactly two minutes. Then Daimon moved one leg, then the other.

"Ho, I don't know what that was, but you're a lifesaver," he jumped gracefully to his feet, hopping on his toes. "I never felt better in my life. What do we owe you, Mr. Taler?"

Talik was tempted to blurt out 'half a kingdom and a horse,' but he held back - it was too good an opportunity.

"You can do me a favor if you want. I'm on my way to the city of E-Rantel. May I keep you company while you're on your way?"

"That's where we're going. We would be happy to have you as our companion."

"And let me sleep in your tent. I lost mine a while back."

"I would have insisted on it if you hadn't asked," Dimon smiled.

Meanwhile, Era was already cooking something.

***Daimon's group***

During dinner, Daimon tried as tactfully as he could to elicit from Taler some details about where he'd come from. But the unexpected benefactor politely avoid answering, giving only general information. He said some rich man had assembled an expedition to the Azurlysian Mountains to search for some ancient knowledge. After a couple of months of wandering through the mountains, their camp was attacked by mutated beasts, and Taler was cut off from the main group. After that, he got lost and only now came out on this road.

When the new companion took his cloak with some regret and went to his tent, citing fatigue and fell asleep, the adventurers by the fire began to share their impressions. Very quietly, so as not to disturb his sleep.

"It's a strange story," Daimon said. "I have no reason not to believe him, but somehow..."

"I don't trust him," Era said seriously. "He doesn't act like the kind of person that would do something like that. It's more like he's out for a walk in the garden. Bryce, what do you think?"

He hesitated and shook his head.

"This guy is very, very tricky. I don't feel his presence at all. It's like he doesn't exist. If I didn't see him and hear him, I wouldn't know he was even here. Besides... Could you remember his face?"

Era and Daimon froze with surprised faces.

"Neither can I. So it turns out that we accidentally meet a man in a fucking expensive robe in the woods, who uses an unknown skill without activation, with a completely unrecognizable face, and which I can not feel. He doesn't strain at all in the presence of an armed stranger nearby, and not a single fucking mosquito has flown up to him all evening. In short, it's weird."

"Well, never mind," Era shook her head. "Anyway, he's done us a great favor, and we ought to repay him for it. I may not trust him a bit, but we owe it to him."

"You're right." Bryce smiled slyly. "By the way, he's been looking at you all night, haven't you noticed?"

She looked toward the tent and sighed.

"Sure. I'll sleep in the wagon."

***Talik***

It was hard to sleep. Besides the fact that he didn't really want to sleep, the surroundings were completely unfamiliar. He had never slept on the ground with his clothes and shoes on before. Besides, the tent had a peculiar smell of lying clothes, smoke, and some kind of spices. So for the first time he just lay still with his eyes closed. The adventurers outside were talking quietly about something. He could hear nothing.

It doesn't matter. Spy will let him know later.

Talik couldn't stop thinking about that redheaded Era. No matter how hard he tried to think about something else, his thoughts kept returning to her. Her voice, the way she moved. It was unexpectedly offensive the way she shunned him. Politely, but adamantly. And she wasn't sleeping in the tent, of course.

When Talik felt himself finally falling asleep, he was roused unceremoniously by the leg sticking out of the tent. Talik was about to be indignant, but when he climbed out, the sun hit his eyes. It was far from early morning. Everything but the tent was packed and packed, and the fire pit was covered. Bryce, who was pulling on his leg, said in an apologetic tone.

"I'm sorry, Taler-san, but it's a long way to E-Rantel, so we should hurry."

Talik shook his head.

"Oh, I'm sorry, you should have woken me up earlier, I don't want to slow anybody down."

And so they set off.

The journey took another six days and was just as boring. At the next stop, Talik left the camp, and Spy recounted to him what the adventurers had talked about yesterday. It was a damn shame, but he decided to do nothing. After all, they were totally right, and his whole story was a mess. It was just a shame that Era clearly wasn't going to thaw out to him. Talik was anxious to find a way to melt the ice, but he had no ideas.

How about asking her out on a date in the city? It always works in movies.

Common sense told him that in reality, it was unlikely to work. Still, the thought gave him some hope. It was almost physically painful to see such alienation from this girl.

\Conversation with the others didn't work out very well either. From the second day onward, the journey passed in almost total silence. Talik decided not to impose and just took it as it came, occasionally glancing at the redhead when she looked the other way. Beneath the baggy hiking clothes was an excellent figure.

Each evening and each morning he 'meditated'. His motionless sitting in the lotus posture for half an hour was accepted as quite a normal oddity and was not disturbed. During this time, he was communicating via [message]. Dawn City did not seem to lose anything from his absence. Illadria seemed able to find common ground with the Warboss, which was very good. Marius went headlong into his experiments on the unfortunate bandits. Regarding Lias was encouraging - 'there's definitely potential here'. Draga got to E-Pespel (and when did she do that?) and had already joined the guild. From what she could tell, everything went more or less according to plan. At least there had been no horrible deaths or destruction from the start. So far, she'd been in the lowest rank, genociding the local monsters. She complained that there weren't enough of them to even warm up. The rest of the 'adventurers' were on their way for now.

They passed villages along the way, but the adventurers did not stay there long. In principle, Talik didn't particularly regret it - there wasn't much to see or do in the villages. On the fifth day, the wagon left the countryside for a more or less decent (by local standards) paved road.

Finally, by the end of the sixth day of the journey, the city walls appeared ahead. Talik had never seen anything like this up close before, and he looked around with interest.

From what he heard, E-Rantel used to be a frontier fortress, and that had stamped all the architecture. But it was one thing to hear and another to see three rows of majestic stone walling encircling the city. Around the entrance gate were powerful towers with a garrison. Outside the gate, outside the city walls, stretched rows of neat wooden buildings - stables, warehouses, and inns for those who, for whatever reason, did not make it into the city. It was nowhere near the carefully rendered Dawn City. But in E-Rantel, for all its relative unsightliness, there was a sense of strength and solidity that had been established for centuries.

The companions clearly cheered up, began to recall jokes, and share plans for the next couple of days.

"We'll sell the goods and I'll go on a binge for a couple of days," said Bryce dreamily.

Daimon gave an approving chuckle.

"I might join you for company."

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Era, where can we not find you?"

The redhead thought.

"Just the as usual. I'll get a good night's sleep."

"Taler-san, do you have plans yet?" Bryce asked, looking back at Talik.

He did not immediately understand what he was being asked.

"Ah, the plans. I don't know. I want to walk around the city, look at it, and buy some souvenirs."

Then he remembered something important.

"By the way, I have a minor problem. Do you know where I could sell gold around here?"

Daimon and Bryce stared at him in surprise.

"Gold? Why?"

" Well..." Talik was embarrassed. "I don't have any money, but I have some gold in bars. Just now I thought that might be a problem."

"Hmm," Bryce thought about it. "I have a couple of ideas on how to pull this off, but it's going to take some time. I can take care of it if you want. Let's get to the guild, and I'll set it up."

"I will rely on you."

In front of the city gate, they had to wait in line. In front of their wagon were several others laden with barrels, baskets, sacks, and who knows what else. When it was finally their turn, a bugle sounded from the walls.

"Barely made it," Daimon said.

"What's the problem?" Talik asked.

"Do you hear the horn? That's the end of the day's pass. Everyone behind us will be waiting either for the morning or for special permission."

The conversation was interrupted by a scowling guard, a bearded man wearing armor and with a halberd.

"Who are you, what are you bringing?"

Bryce showed a silver badge on a chain.

"The adventurers from the mission. No cargo, nothing to declare."

The guard grunted understandingly, waved his hand to let them go on, and headed for the next wagon. Talik looked after him. The guard approached the cartman and gestured unequivocally for him to turn around. The charioteer tried to be indignant, but the guard intercepted his staff meaningfully, and there was no quarrel.

Daimon's wagon drove through the gate, past the rank and file guards, and a disheveled fat man in an unkempt robe came running out of the guardhouse to the side.

"Halt!"

The guards around us reacted immediately. The wagon was surrounded on all sides. Daimon stared in surprise at the fat man trying to catch his breath.

"What's up?"

"You... the amulet detected you have strong magical objects... Haaaa... Who are you and what are you bringing into town?"

Talik was very unpleasantly surprised. If there are any detectors or anything like that around here, it's going to create a huge pile of problems. Meanwhile, Daimon jumped down onto the paving stones with a weary face, causing the guards to nervously shift their weapons.

"Hey, guys, what's the matter? We are adventurers, silver ranked, of course, we have magic items. Here are our badges."

The fat man, meanwhile, had calmed his breathing.

"I don't know what kind of adventurers you are, but the amulet detector burst, out of order. This is unprecedented and indicates artifacts of completely unknown power. I demand that you submit your belongings for inspection."

Daimon was clearly getting angry.

I don't know what broke there, but you didn't even introduce yourself. You can go to the Guild with any queries or complaints. And if you still insist on an inspection, please provide your full-service details to have someone complain about arbitrariness.

"You imagine too much about yourself, adventurer."

"You think too much of yourself, unidentified official. Are you going to let us pass quietly, or are we going to find out who's going to cause more trouble for whom?"

The fat man looked angrily at Daimon. He looked down at him calmly; he was a head and a half taller than Daimon. Finally, the official hissed.

"Let me copy your badge. I have enough witnesses."

"As you wish."

Daimon let him rewrite all the data from the badge. The fat man's hands shook nervously with anger.

"You can go."

"Bye."

As they were moving away from the gate, Talik asked.

"What was it about? What was his amulet that broke?"

All three of them looked at him in surprise. Talik was embarrassed.

"Did I say something stupid?"

"No, it's just that you seem to be from very far away lands, Taler-san," Bryce replied. "Major cities have special services at the gates to monitor the entry of artifacts of great power or powerful magical beings. For security. Something seems to have gone wrong this time since they've cracked the amulet they use for it. We have magical items, but not that powerful."

"Аh..." Talik hesitated. "I don't have anything special, either."

"So there must be some mistake," Daimon stated. "Well, or maybe something we got on the camping trip might be more valuable than we thought."

Bryce smirked rather smugly.

"So we'll be slightly richer than expected."

During the rest of the journey, Talik gazed at the city with all his eyes. It was an amazing sight. The Dawn City was created with the established image of 'medievalism,' as it was understood by the designers and artists of the 23rd century. It had little in common with a real fantasy city.

There were no carefully aligned street lines, but narrow, winding alleys branching off from the main street. The main street, too, was only conventionally straight, curving like a snake. Houses here were not built according to one harmonious project, but spontaneously, as the city expanded. Often, a room was added to a house, and then another one, and then another. Often the second and third stories protruded over the first, supported by wooden beams. Almost all the houses had tile roofs, though they varied greatly in form. High and low, lancet and pyramidal - there were practically no identical roofs.

The city of E-Rantel was located on the hills, and the streets often had different levels, transitioning from cobblestones to steps. The cobblestones themselves were mostly on the main street, while the smaller streets were often covered with loose logs, or even just trampled earth. Often there were strings of laundry strung between the windows of opposite houses. Noisily, children scurried about, their ragged cats peering down at them from the safe eaves. On the main street there was almost no room by the houses-where there were no storefronts, there were awnings of vendors selling fruit, crockery, cloth, gardening tools, and all sorts of necessities.

And there was a smell everywhere. It was rather unpleasant, he must say. It was a mixture of a stale stench of filth mixed with baked goods, laundry, oven fumes, and God knows what else. As they drove past the market, it even intensified, and the putrid notes of spoiled meat and fruit and fried food of all kinds were added. Though the sight of a real medieval marketplace diverted attention from the stench that was already tedious.

This was something Talik had never even imagined before.

In the meantime, the wagon had reached the middle part of town. Here the buildings seemed to be more or less as designed, more or less the same type of house. The adventurers entered a small, sparsely populated square and stopped in front of a large, handsome building with wide windows. Above the open door hung a sign with some scrawl.

"Here we are, Taler-san." Bryce jumped off the wagon. "Daimon, I'm going to find out what it is we brought with us and see if I can sell our transport."

"Go ahead, we'll just finish the assignment and see what's new here."

"Just don't take the job until I get back. I know you, we won't have time to wash up before we start a new quest."

"Oh, don't whine, okay."

"All right, right. Taler-san, what about your gold."

Talik pretended to search behind the lapel of his robe and pulled out two gold bars of two hundred grams each from his inventory. Bryce's eyes bulged incredulously.

"I won't ask you anything, Taler-san."

Talik silently put both bars in his hand.

"I hope for you, Bryce-san."

Meanwhile, Era had already entered the building, and Daimon was waiting at the entrance, holding the door. Talik hurried inside.

The hall he entered was quite in harmony with the appearance of the building. At first one would have thought it was some kind of restaurant. The huge room had a second floor, which was accessed by a wide staircase. There were sturdy, wide tables on both floors, and the resemblance to a restaurant ended there.

There were about forty armed men. Almost everyone present had a sword or something similar to it, often not in a single sample. Most of the people wore armor, from leather to plate armor. Many had a variety of shields. Everyone present also wore a rectangular badge, like the ones Talik had seen on Daimon and the others.

'Just like a cosplay party.'

Daimon, meanwhile, led Talik to a distant part of the room, where there were some nice-looking windows behind which stood nice-looking ladies in matching shirtsleeves. There was a large blackboard on the wall, with a pile of unreadable scribbles on it.

Daimon went to one of the windows and handed the girl a crumpled sheet of paper, like the ones on the blackboard, and a notebook of some kind.

"Job has done, here is the report."

"Excellent, Daimon-san," answered the young lady. "By tomorrow, I think the report will be approved and you can get your reward. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"No, Dariya-san, that's all we need for now. If there is anything that needs to be clarified, Era will be where she usually is."

They bowed politely to each other, and Daimon stepped aside. Talik, meanwhile, was trying to get the hang of the bulletin board. This was clearly the one. There was no way to read anything, and that was strange because he could understand the local language just fine by ear.

'Hmm, how about this.'

He touched one sheet with his hand and used [small identification] of the object as discreetly as possible. Of course, he could also try [great identification], but that would be too extreme. It was a bit mana-intensive and took a long time to cast, and without the usual equip, the cost and speed of casting spells was an issue.

Rank: Mithril

Search and Destroy

From the west of the Katze Plains (an abandoned outpost), there were reports of ghouls. Requires you to refute or confirm the information and destroy the dangerous undead. 15 gold coins per kill. Requires confirmation.

'This is what it looks like. Not as crazy as I thought it would be. Well, what else is there.'

Rank: Iron

Escort and protection.

The client wants to hire guards for the time of gathering valuable herbs. The vicinity of E-Rantel. Estimated time 5-8 days. 3 gold coins.

"Interested in the work of an adventurer, Taler-san? Daimon asked.

"Yeah. I don't know how long I'm stuck here, I have to live on something. I don't have any more gold, so..."

"It appears that you are not registered? If so, you need to fill that gap, or you won't get the job."

"Makes sense. How do I register here?"

"Let me show you."

He led Talik to one of the windows, clarifying on the way.

"Do you have a specialty, Taler-san? Military or something else."

"It's hard to say. I... a scientist, sort of."

"And yet so young, so respectable. We didn't talk much on the way, and I don't know much about you. But your ability to heal such dangerous wounds makes you quite a good healer. And you're good on the road; you'd make an excellent companion."

"I'm flattered by your appreciation. Perhaps this role is really just for me."

'Well, who the hell else am I? Do I have to swing a steel weapon? Thank you, no.'

Daimon led Talik to the window with another pretty girl.

"Mory, I brought a newbie, will you register him?"

"Newbies are always a good thing. What's your name?" She asked Talik.

"Taler. Without a second name."

"Very well, what is your specialty?"

"Hm... healer."

Excellent specialty very much in demand. You will need to be certified before I can confirm this in your profile.

"Oh, no need, Mory, I guarantee it," Daimon interjected.

"I'm sorry, Daimon-san, but rules are rules. Taler-san, when would it be convenient for you to complete the tests?"

'Tests... Fuck... Although it's a sign of competence'.

"Any time, in fact..."

"Wonderful. Daimon-san, would you be willing to participate in your comrade's certification? It would speed up the procedure."

"Of course, Mory."

The young lady stepped out of the window and gestured for them to follow her. After passing through several unimpressive doors, they found themselves in a relatively small room. Paper dome lights shone evenly in the corners, and there were several tatami boards on the flat wooden floor. Mory went to the cabinet in the far corner and took out two small crystals, then walked over to them.

Daimon rolled up his sleeve and drew a dangerous-looking knife from his boot. Talik realized what was about to happen.

"Daimon-san, I appreciate your trust, but aren't there other ways?"

"Taler-san, otherwise it could take a shitload of time. And you might end up being sent to a hospital or something. Are you ready? Mory, are you?"

Both nodded. Daimon hissed in pain and ripped his arm almost to the bone. Blood ran cheerfully. Talik touched his shoulder and cast [regeneration]. The stream of blood became much smaller a moment later and then stopped.

"Oh, it itches."

With these words, Daimon began to scrub the blood from his hand. There was clean skin without the slightest sign of trauma.

"Wow..." Mory stared at the crystal in confusion. "I hadn't heard of such a spell. Level 3? That's pretty good."

Actually the seventh thought Talik.

"Daimon-san, if your experimental spirit hasn't faded yet, try cutting again."

Daimon hummed and pierced his other arm. Contrary to expectation, there was almost no blood - the wound healed almost immediately. Mory's eyebrows rose to the middle of her forehead.

"It's a time-based spell that lasts a few minutes. It's quite hard to me, so I usually use [minor healing] and a couple of others," Talik clarified. "Did I pass my certification, or is there anything else you need?"

"N-no, I think that's all right," the girl replied thoughtfully, glancing at the crystals in her hand. "Come, let's finish the questionnaire, and I'll give you a badge."

RiP · Aug 14, 2021

Chapter 10

***Era***

The furnishings in Era's room were always austere and clean. A hard bed, a chest, a lectern, a table, and two benches. A magic teapot (the most expensive thing in the room) was steaming on the table. Era even used candles, as opposed to the other enchantress. In general, she was a bit weird for a spellcaster. She liked to read standing up, avoided using magic without real need, and never bragged about her achievements.

At the time of Daimon's arrival, she was rereading an old favorite book, 'The Unseen in the Obvious'. Of course, it was not the original, written in ancient times. A retelling of the retelling and so ten times, many times translated. Nevertheless, the ideas contained there were still fresh and relevant.

Upon learning of the leader's decision, Era was surprised and annoyed.

"Daimon, you can see that this man is hiding something. I don't understand how you can trust him with our lives."

"Era, you are exaggerating. I've learned a lot from our quest with Lias, too. Remember what we talked about at the goblin camp? When we find a new healer, we'll work on easier quests. And if there's something wrong with him, we'll just say goodbye on a friendly note."

They'd been talking about it for half an hour. Daimon suggested that weird guy Taler works with them. Era didn't like the idea very much, and she spoke up right away. It wasn't that she wasn't grateful for the cure, she just doubted that Taler was driven by pure nobility. His manner of speech, his demeanor, his appearance - everything about him indicated a man unaccustomed to the roughs of camping. And, just as importantly, Ere had seen the way he looked at her, and she didn't feel the slightest sympathy in return. It didn't take a genius to see what kind of trouble that could cause on a quest.

"Well, let's say he can do it. He's still kind of a shady guy, something's wrong with him. How can I rely on someone I don't trust? How can you rely on someone you don't trust?"

"I'm not relying on him yet. I want to see him in action. You know, I'm sure after two or three missions everything will fall into place. And if you're right, we have nothing to lose. And if I'm right, we have a lot to gain. Look at how we used to work out with Bryce. You hated him back then," Daimon smiled.

That was the plain truth. Bryce was outright disliked at first, for many reasons. Extremely dubious sexual interests, duplicity, a complete lack of tact, cruelty, and heartlessness. Nevertheless, after a while, he turned out to be one of the most reliable friends in the world.

"It's impossible to argue with you. Just keep in mind that I don't like this idea."

"I'll keep that in mind, and you try to control yourself. Deal?"

"It's a deal. Have you found a job yet?"

"Yeah, we're going out in a couple of days. The Plains of Katze, there are a couple of places where problems are looming."

"What kind of problems?"

"It seems that there is another unrecognized genius of necromancy who has lost his mind. An assignment for a small landlord from the outskirts of Katze."

"Oh, and you said something easier to start with. Why'd you taken the job? You know how landlords pay."

"I know. But I think there won't be a problem with payment, believe me."

"Okay. But Bryce will tell you a lot."

"Everything will be fine, don't worry. Just be ready to go out the day after tomorrow."

Daimon saluted her jokingly and left. Era tried to go back to the book, but the letters scattered before her, her mind occupied with other thoughts.

She may not like this Taler guy, but he's already on the team, at least for the next assignment. She doesn't want any trouble, which means she has to work at it, too. Don't create the conditions for a fight, don't offend him. And if this guy has a crush on her, she needs to make it clear before he imagines God knows what. Of course, somewhere inside it was nice to know that she had an admirer. And, of course, it didn't mean that she could afford to keep her hopes up.

Working for a landlord was totally uninspiring, and if she hadn't known Daimon, she wouldn't have taken it. Minor nobles with tiny estates weren't rich. Two or three villages, sometimes hunting grounds, very rarely some sort of mine or sawmill. And yet they treat non-nobles, commoners, as trash. They don't care how much stronger, smarter, or richer you are. They always consider themselves superior and more important, simply by descent. And that's why they sometimes allow themselves to do stupid things, such as not paying their bills.

The minor nobles saw nothing wrong with paying only partially, or not paying at all. And it takes some time for them to understand why they should not do so. Sometimes it took up to six months before they realized what a guild's blacklist is. Monsters don't care how noble you are, they care whether you can fight back or not. Adventurers, monster-slaying professionals, were cheaper than maintaining a regular army. A lot cheaper. And more reliable. Much, much more reliable.

Monsters are always very good at sensing weakness. Once you don't fight back, you're screwed. And the silly nobleman has to ask the Guild to solve their problems again. And the moment of truth comes - the Guild remembers its debtors very well. Do you want to solve your monster problem? Easy. Pay the debt, the forfeit, and the full prepayment. The Guild bosses have no heart; they don't care about pleas. If they don't get their payment, they will watch indifferently as you are torn apart, or as your town dies out from the plague.

But for an adventurer who had been cheated of payment, there was no joy in retribution. Money is money, and the Guild compensated only part of it until it received full payment. That's not counting the cases where adventurers were killed quietly so they wouldn't have to pay. All in all, working for the minor nobles was an extremely thankless and risky business.

All these thoughts prevented her from concentrating on the book. In fact, that was why she avoided all disturbance during the rest period after her assignments. Practicing meditation, searching for new knowledge between the lines of old books, taking personal notes, arranging impressions, required complete peace and quiet. Only close friends could get away with intruding on her personal space. And yet, an entire evening and night were wasted.

Era sighed heavily, wrapped her cloak around her, and went out for a walk to get some tea. Maybe the fresh evening air would bring back some peace of mind.

***Talik***

After the 'aptitude test,' it didn't take long for Talik to formalize his adventurer status. It was a standard questionnaire of several sheets, mostly indicating where to look for him if anything happens, and specifying whether he was wanted, and if so, where and for what reason. The paper was quite interesting, strange to the touch, like velvet. The polite lady at the front desk, Mory, said that this paper changes color if you write down false information. Talik wasn't sure if it did, but just in case (magic, after all) he made all the points honestly, albeit loosely.

After issuing him a copper badge (a fancy plate, the same touch as paper) with his personal information, Daimon invited him in for a word. Talik liked this guy in general - very intelligent, good at sensing moods, had dignity, and showed respect for other people's opinions. But most importantly, he understood very well what he wanted and how to achieve it to mutual advantage. Talik rarely met such people in the game, and never in real life.

Daimon asked him to join the team. Actually, it went a little against Talik's plans. He wanted to meet some really strong guys. However, Daimon had gracefully convinced him that it was worth a try. A Copper healer isn't likely to be called up to strong teams right away. Starting from scratch, working with other copper and iron ranks would be too long, and not everyone would be easy to work with. And in general, it would be useful to see what an adventurer's 'work' looks like beforehand, under optimal conditions.

Not the last thing that convinced Talik was Era. Her image was firmly lodged in his soul, and he longed for at least a normal relationship. There was a kind of sad irony in that. In the Dawn City, he would have had to point a finger, and any pretty girl would have been honored to be with him. And yet he'd fallen for a girl who could barely contain her dislike for him.

Daimon somehow mystically understood what Talik was thinking, and told him honestly that nothing would work with Era. He hinted at Era's personal dislike of men in an intimate way, and Talik knew exactly what he meant. She was the one who had been abused by two dozen of Akuro's soldiers.

But still... Still. He wanted at least a friendship. For now.

Bryce didn't show up, but Talik wasn't too worried about that yet. He doubted very much that this guy was going to screw him and disappear with the money. And even if something like that did happen, the loss of two bars of gold wasn't a high price to pay for a lousy test. By the standards of the guild's treasury, of course. It only took forty Yggdrassil coins for the bars. And just in case, Talik still had the money taken from Akuro's gang in his stash. Quite a lot of silver and some gold.

There was no problem at all in locating lodging - the guild building had rooms for rent. The prices were steep by local standards, but Daimon willingly paid for a room for the night, and Talik went to his apartment in the morning after his tour of the city.

The room was not at all impressive after the palace and the temple, but there was a kind of ineffable comfort here. It was a small room, with a minimum of furniture, smelling of wood, straw, and clean cloth. The window lets in light, but he couldn't see anything through it.

As Talik approached it, he realized what was wrong. Instead of glass in the faceted frame, it was some kind of translucent leather.

It must be what's called a bull bubble. It's cool, there's no smell at all.

He opened the window. The sounds of the city at night entered the room in a soft wave. The sound of the wind, sometimes the flapping of birds' wings, distant scolding, the hubbub of a nearby alleyway, drunken singing, the sound of footsteps, the clatter of hooves. Against the rapidly darkening sky, there was light in the silhouettes of houses in some places, and in the streets, the lights of lanterns were illuminated. The view was mysterious and very beautiful.

"Spy, are you here?"

"Yes, Your Holiness," the elf appeared in the corner of the room, near the wooden door, and bowed.

"Watch where Daimon went. If to Era, listen to what the conversation is about, then come back, tell me all details."

"It will be done, Your Holiness."

Spy was gone, and Talik couldn't tell if he had any remorse. He should have - it was an invasion of privacy, after all. In fact, there was only a very faint feeling that it was better not to do so, simply because it was indecent. Commanding the elf was also somehow easy to get into the habit.

Well, he doesn't see anything unnatural in it himself. Why should I care?

Observing the view from the window, he spoke through [message] to the inhabitants of the Palace. There was no notable news.

Wilhelm, mercilessly exploiting Marius's undead as brute slave labor. He was building a road through crevices in the mountains. Talik had recently suggested that he think of something with permanent roads; after all, they are here for a very long time, and it is stupid to travel by portals alone. The 'King' became enthusiastic, calculated a resource estimate, and squeezed out permission to use the undead. Talik appreciated the idea if there was a landslide or some shit, no regret for the undead. Perfect discipline and no fatigue like real robots. The work went according to plan, and in a couple of weeks, we could expect the first 'highway' to be completed.

Talik doubted how Marius himself would feel about having his subordinates snatched away from him, but the lich didn't seem to care at all. He was interested in something else entirely at the moment. Namely, experiments on prisoners. As he said, Talik would soon receive a detailed report on the work he had done. From his point of view, Lias was not exactly a star in the sky yet, but he had prospects. Talik decided that as long as the lich was into something nonthreatening, so be it. He felt a little guilty for the bandits, but his conscience was silent.

Illadria reported the results of the gryphon breeding - three pairs had already formed and could be expected to breed, one more was in question.

The idea of trying to breed reanimated gryphons had recently occurred to Talik, to his shame. He should have thought of it right away, but better late than never. If gryphons could be bred and tamed, they would be a good substitute for conventional aviation. Sending small shipments, ferrying agents, scouting - the value of air transport is inestimable.

Draga cheerfully reported that she had gained some prestige in 'her' branch of the Guild, and her rank had already been promoted to silver. That counted as a very quick career, considering she'd been in the Guild less than a week. Now she was just on another mission - to find and destroy an insolent ogre troll on the border of the Tob Forest. There had been no attempts at contact from the powers that be, but Talik was sure it was only a matter of time.

The news from Warboss was a little depressing. The Orcs were bored without war. Not that disturbances were brewing, no. But in general, the uncertainty of the future created tension. They got a little respite rather by accident, thanks to the idea with Akuro.

The former gang leader spent all day in an improvised 'ring' with the orcish youth. He was a little more advanced than the 'kids,' according to Warboss, but no more. But his example gave the chief a bright idea. And now orcs had a new amusement - some semblance of tournaments. All in the Orcish way, without tenderness, with only one condition - not to death. Everything else was easily resolved through spells and regeneration potions. Potions were brewed on the spot, from renewable resources (boar blood and some other crap). They were weak, but for their level, fine.
Nevertheless, their energy had to be channeled into something specific. And obviously not in the construction...

Talik lay back on the bed and exhaled. He liked the role of 'remote director' better than being the center of attention. Spy respectfully appeared in the room and reported Daimon's conversation with Era.

"I am deeply offended by their irreverence, Your Holiness," the elf concluded. "I believe it is necessary to set them in their place."

"Let it be as it is for now," Talik replied.

This attitude made him cringe, but, in all honesty, it was quite justified. He decided that time would show.

"By the way, Spy, do you ever sleep at all?"

"Yes, Your Holiness. All stalkers have a limited need for sleep. Usually half an hour four times each twenty-four hours."

"Is it enough?" Talik marveled.

"Quite so, Your Holiness. In a busy environment, sleep can be neglected altogether."

Talik only hummed. He didn't feel much need for sleep himself, either, and slept more out of habit. And that's not to say that he slept, more like dozed off.

The evening turned into night, and he got bored. Without the Internet, social networks, forums, and other things, he just didn't know what to do. In the usual game world, he had long been farming, raiding, or cheerfully fighting in PvP locations. Now, like a fantasy, but there is nothing to do but lie on a hard bed. After thinking for a while, he went down to the common room. At least there was some life going on there, at least to hear what they were talking about. Maybe he could hang out with someone.

There was a knock at the door.

"Come in."

Isaac Bardon, head of the adventurer's guild of E-Rantel, was about to finish his business for the day and was surprised by the late visit. A girl from the receptionist's office came through the door, bowing, holding a wooden pencil case.

"Oh, it's you, Mory. What do you want at a time like this?"

"Mr. Isaac, I apologize for this late visit, but the case seems important."

Bardon made an inviting gesture, and Mory walked over to the table.

"Look at this."

With that, she removed two intricately cut stones from the pencil case. Bardon stared at them incredulously.

"Are those sensory stones? What happened to it? As far as I remember, it's supposed to be transparent."

"Yes, Mr. Isaac. A new man registered with the Guild today, claiming his role as a healer. I ran tests on his skills and activated the stones. They have completely lost transparency, a testament to the third rank of magic. But it's been a few hours now, and the translucency still hasn't returned. I decided to report back to you, just in case."

"Hmm. That's it," Bardon said thoughtfully. "You're good to come and tell me about it."

Bardon took the warm, almost hot stones in his hand and thought. Mory probably just didn't know it, but a total loss of transparency is not the third rank. It is rank three or higher, and judging by the temperature of the stones, perhaps even higher than rank four. Very few people could use the magic of such power, and there were only three of them in E-Rantel.

"Where does this man come from?"

"Here are his case, Mr. Isaac. He is staying in the guild rooms."

Bardon took the sheets of enchantment paper from her hands and read them. Nothing specific.

'Where are you from? From a country so far away that its name doesn't tell you anything.' It's on the verge of boorishness, although the answer is acceptable.

'Why did you decide to become an adventurer? I want to meet the strongest adventurers in the world.' And not a word about money

'Are you afraid of death? Yes, I wouldn't want to die.' Uncommonly honest.

'Have you ever broken the laws of a Kingdom, Empire, or Theocracy? No' Not a common occurrence. The answer was perfectly true, judging by the paper, which meant that the candidate did not
even have a tomato stolen drunk on his conscience.

'Are you a wanted man in any of the countries of the continent? If so, I am not aware of it.'

And all the answers are in that order. Subtle, vague, but completely truthful.

"A stranger with no roots here, who uses powerful healing magic, and has never been seen anywhere before... Yeah, that's weird. Has he found a partner yet?"

"Yes, Mr. Isaac. He was accepted as a member of the Immortal Hope, the leader, Daimon."

"I remember these guys, capable. Mory, if he asks for help or information, do what you can, and then give me the details of the case. Feel free to refer him directly to me if the matter is beyond your competence."

"I got it, Director.

Maury bowed and walked out. Bardon pondered, looking at the questionnaires. It was probably because of this kid that the minor official of the gatehouse had thrown a tantrum on him today.
Novice adventurers appeared all the time. They were children of peasants, mercenaries, bandits who decided to legitimize their affairs, children of impoverished aristocratic families, and former criminals. Mortality, especially in the copper and gold ranks, was very high, but this did not affect the popularity of this occupation. The guild always had a good selection of candidates, not everyone was accepted. There were quite a few criteria, including hidden ones. The Guild needed reliable, fearless fighters and spellcasters. Weak or crooked ones were not needed.
Talented prodigies were very rare, and as a rule, they already had some track record. At least it was not a problem to find information about them. But with this healer, it was obvious that there was no way to find out. But with the talent he showed, it was no problem at all.

There could be two problems. The first is that he could, in theory, be an envoy of the Theocracy. Technically, the Guild was outside politics, but who cares about formalities when it comes to real power. So, agents of all three great states infiltrated the ranks of the adventurers with enviable consistency. They never rose above the rank of silver, so no harm was done. Unless the Guild arranged so that the agent could only receive assignments within the borders of his homeland.

Could the Theocracy have sent an agent here with at least rank four magic? In theory, yes. In practice, such training is a disgrace to any spy. He literally shouted 'pay attention to me' with his behavior.

And if it was not an agent of the theocrats, another problem arose. A talented newcomer, potentially one of the best healers in the region, or even the country, the Church would try to get its hands on. The Church was bound to try. This had to be avoided by all means. The Church has a lot to offer, but the Guild has a few trumps, too.

And the old guild branch head was also bothered by a certain coincidence. The guild used magic [messages] for coordination. Not very reliable and very expensive, but the ability to exchange data quickly was worth it.

During the past week, four more fairly notable figures have entered the guild within the Kingdom. Three were fine defensive-type fighters, spear and shield oriented, in extremely good armor. They were probably ex-soldiers, but from what army? Theocrats and Imperials relied on straight swords to arm the regular army. Professional mercenaries from those places followed the same trend. The kingdom of Re-Esties used spears, but only in a tight phalanx formation. Very long spears that could not be used with a shield.
The fourth notable figure was the adventurous newcomer who showed up in E-Pespel. A warrior, a swordswoman. According to the head of the place, an extremely self-confident woman with truly exceptional equipment. On her first day, she had a big fight with some of the higher-ranked warriors. As a result of the scandal, she playfully beat the gold-ranked team to a pulp. With an ordinary wooden stick.

And now a talented newbie comes to his city, too, from far away places. There's a reason for all this. Bardon tapped his fingertips thoughtfully on the paper.

"Well, let's see how you perform, adventurer Taler. It's interesting, to say the least."

***Era***

"As she left her room, Era was about to walk to the familiar shop that sold herbs and tinctures. She had been buying tea there for the past couple of years. Her relationship with the shopkeeper, an elderly, snarky old man, allowed her to stop by at odd hours."

As usual, Grandpa sold her not only a handful of expensive tea but also a bunch of funny tales from his youth. The visit dragged on until midnight, but she didn't mind. There was a beauty in long conversations with the old man. Any worries or problems receded into the background as she listened to the herbalist's tales. He never repeated himself once during their acquaintance, and he never pestered her about her life. He was a perfect companion.

When she returned to her room, she saw a new member of the team in the nearly empty room, lit only by the fireplace and a couple of candles. He was sitting there, staring at the fire and slurping something hot out of a cup.

Era thought about it. It wasn't a bad time to get to know him, to set boundaries, to find common ground. Not that she wanted to get to know him at all. But he happened to be her mate for the next mission. And making contact, clarifying boundaries, would be better before they performed. On the way to E-Rantel, they never really talked.

She walked toward the table where Thaler was sitting. He turned his attention to the approaching girl and raised his hand in greeting.

"Yo."

"Hi. It's strange to see a sober man in a drinking hall at midnight," she smiled neutrally.

"I was bored, I thought I might meet someone or hear something interesting. But all the decent people turned out to be asleep long ago. I don't feel like sleeping anyway, so I'm bored here."
There was an awkward pause. Era just couldn't find the right topic to start a conversation. After half a minute of staring at the fire in the fireplace together, she decided to start right away with what interested her.

"Daimon invited you to join the team, and we'll have to rely on each other for a while. I trust our leader, but I don't know you at all. Why did you decide to join us?"

"You're very direct..." Taler hesitated. "Okay. I'm not going to lie, I wasn't going to join the group. I had other plans. It was only after I talked to Daimon I realized that I didn't know anything about
what was going on here. So he offered to join the team, temporarily. I thought, why not? At least I'd get to see what was going on."

"That's how. And you are very sure of yourself." Era smiled politely. "I don't think you realize how hard and risky our work is."

"I don't want to start an empty argument, the decision has been made, and time will judge. You don't like me. Can you tell me why?"

"I realize that sounds rude, I apologize for saying so. It's not that I don't like you. There was a guy who traveled with us before you... He was hopeful and didn't know what was what. He was very confident, too, at first. Then we had a lot of problems. It was a very bad experience for me."

Taler smiled wryly.

"At least it's honest."

"Do you already know what kind of work we have to do?"

"Something about the undead in the east. You probably already know, I'm not from here and don't know much about geography. Can you give me any details?"

"Yes. The Plains of Katze. Cursed lands the size of a small country. No one in their right mind would go inland. The territories bordering the outskirts of these plains are constantly under threat."

"And that's where we have to capture the crazy sorcerer? Won't he die on his own, even without our help?"

"It's good if he dies. But I wouldn't count on such luck. We'll probably have to make a good run around the outskirts of the plains, looking for where he's entrenched."

"What if it's not on the outskirts?"

"If not on the fringes, it's an assignment for teams much stronger than ours."

"I see. Actually, you know, I'm a little surprised - why do these plains still exist? I mean, why haven't they all been piled on top of them from different directions and cleaned up once and for all?"
"Oh, this topic is often discussed. The answer is simple - it would require the leaders of all three countries to agree and cooperate. This is impossible, each of them thinks he is the smartest and will surely betray the others in order to keep his army. Everyone understands this."

"Why doesn't the Guild do it? From what I know, it might have the power to do something like that. Well, at least seriously reduce the cursed area."

"The Guild can, but only if it is paid. And the sum for such an order would be unaffordable even for Emperor Baharut. Especially since the Plains of Katze is the most secure border there is. If it weren't for them, the Empire would surely have clashed with the Theocracy by now. Anyway, the Plains of Katze are as we know them for a bunch of reasons."

"I already want to look at them."

"And there's not much to see. Dead lowlands, constant fog, easy to get lost. Well, at least that's how it is on the outskirts."

"I see. Any advice for a beginner, about these plains?"

"Advice?" Era was surprised. Taler wasn't starting to make such a bad impression in general, and now he wasn't shy about asking for advice. "Take a change of clothes, write a will, and grow eyes on the back of your head."

"I can't promise about the eyes in the back of my head, but I'll try to do the rest," he grinned and got up from the table. "Thanks for the conversation. I'm going to try to get some sleep."

Era followed his example.

"Bryce should be here tomorrow morning to give you the proceeds for the gold."

"I'll wait. Good night."

"Good night."

Era went to her room with much less of a burden of doubt. She still didn't trust Taler, but she had fewer worries. Though that self-confidence... Well, worst-case scenario, he will die there.

Waiting for Bryce before going out was a good idea. He brought a weighty purse of gold and silver, for a total of fifty gold pieces. Bryce watched with a chuckle as Talik counted the coins.

"You don't trust me, I respect that."

"I just want to understand how much money I have. What's the point of checking if I don't know the prices or the rates? Anyway, you helped me out, thanks. What do I owe you for your efforts?"

"Two golds, I already took. We're a team now, though. Do you want it back? - He rolled the shiny coin meaningfully over his fingers.

"Let them stay with you," Talik smiled. "I can add one more if you help me with something."

"Really? And who should disappear?" Bryce grinned. "I warn you right away, I don't take on ministers or children."

"It's much simpler than that. I need someone who knows the city. I'm going for a walk, and I don't want to pester passersby with questions."

"I know something about the city. A coin? It's a deal."

The city seemed big when Talik drove into it. But after a couple of hours, he realized that it wasn't. The city was tiny in the sense of a megalopolis resident, a few kilometers from wall to wall.

There was a lot to see, though. Even in such a relatively small area, there were a lot of interesting things to see. There was room for all sorts of contrasts. The luxuriantly decorated palace of the mayor was literally a kilometer away from the impossibly miserable slums. A bustling marketplace buzzed with life one street away from the majestic (by local standards) temple. Vile basement taverns, expensive establishments for noble gentlemen, brothels, grim barracks, apartment buildings, huge storefronts, and blank alley walls. All this managed for generations to fit and coexist within the city walls.

Bryce turned out to be a connoisseur of dubious entertainment and knew every joint in E-Rantel. Gambling dunks, smoking houses, places where they served 'something more interesting than booze'. As he passed by another joint, Talik noticed the half-dressed girls wearing something like collars. He realized, after a closer look, that they were more like tattoos.

"Bryce, what's that on their necks?"

"Oh, you haven't seen it before? These are slave tags. Evidence of belonging."

"Slaves?" This was the first time Talik had ever seen such savagery in person. "You mean they are slaves?"

"Yeah."

"I heard slavery was abolished, no?"

"Oh, Taler-san, your naivete is something. Do you see the collars on them?"

"No, but..."

"That's it. What do you do to the owner of the shop? In any court of law, he will say that they are not slaves, but hired girls, for example. And try to prove otherwise."

"So at this point, they can just walk away?"

"Where? To the judge, the tag means nothing. But to anyone who understands it, it means someone's slave. Decent people won't have anything to do with them, and non-decent people... You know what I mean."

"How is it that a man becomes a slave? Yesterday he was free, and tomorrow he is caught, tagged, and that's it?"

Well, not exactly like that, but in general almost. Caught, taken to another city, for example, and that's it. No friends, no relatives. Or parents can sell the child out of hopelessness, or they can take him away for debts. There are all kinds of cases. Although, usually, they do not live long anyway. Drugs, violent clients. Some commit suicide, but that's rare.

Talik was shocked.

"And what, no one resists?"

"You are like a child, Taler-san. Who would allow a slave to resist?"

"Why ask? Stabbed and fled, no?"

"Oh, you have heard some interesting tales. For the very attempt to show will, for a slanted look, there is a punishment. As severe as the owner's imagination allows. One way or another, everyone breaks down. Believe me, any talk of resistance is empty."

"It's hard for me to imagine something like that."

"Don't you have slavery in your homeland?"

"Huh...some call it that, but it's not all that brutal. There is always a choice as to which master to serve."

"What do you mean? A slave is a slave because he has no right to choose anything."

"You probably wouldn't understand... In my country, only someone who wants to be a slave can be a slave, so to speak. Trying to force someone to work against their will is the surest way to jail or even the grave. That's not how the law works in our land."

"Good places, it must be."

"Just yesterday I would have disagreed with you."

Talik looked back at the girls. Fifteen or seventeen at most. If the fate that Bryce had described awaited them... It was too unfair, there was no way Talik could just accept that and not try to do something. Of course, that didn't mean he'd rush right in to save everyone and everything. It was tempting, but it wouldn't do much to change the big picture if he started trashing brothels. And then what to do with those whom he helped in the heat of the moment. He can'! guard them for the rest of his life. need a better idea.

"So, you're not up to the heroic task of rescuing poor maidens?" Bryce squinted his eyes sarcastically.

"I really want to, but... I don't know the best way to set it up yet."

"Ha, I like your confidence. But you know, not all of these slave girls are so unhappy. Some of them generally live better lives than they used to."

"What do you mean?"

"They don't starve, they don't get sick, they sleep in warmth, and they wear nice clothes. Yes, the work is not sweet and there is no freedom, but believe me, not everyone would like to return to their villages. To give birth every year in poverty, to plow in the fields for the rest of their lives, to constantly wait for bandits or monsters to raid, to crawl on all fours in front of every generous turkey. Where things really suck is on the estates of the nobility. But you'll never get there, so just forget it. You'll get used to it."

Talik thought about objecting but didn't. He certainly wasn't going to 'get used to' what he considered barbaric and criminal. But it didn't seem to make any sense to argue with Bryce about it. The man had been born and raised here, and for him, this was the normal order of things.

The mood for walking was gone altogether. Fantasy reality was becoming less and less romantic. He said goodbye to Bryce, who was about to drag him to the 'best place in town, you'll love it,' and went back to his room, preparing to be bored for the rest of the day. And as it turned out, pretty just in time.

[message]

"Prophet, pardon the intrusion, there is important news."

"What's up, Illadria?"

"One of the low-level scouts in the outer forest is attacked, wounded, and carried somewhere. Stalker-watcher, according to your order, does not interfere."

"Who attacked? Levels, numbers, race?"

"Goblins, a gang of 22 creatures. Levels 10 to 19. It was an ambush."

"I'll be very interested to know how they managed to arrange that. But later. Right now, let the stalker see where they take ours. If there's a threat to life, have him take it back and let the strongest escape, and then hunt him down."

"Shall I send a punishment squad?"

"No, the orcs will take care of that. You will help them with the transport to the site."

"I dare not question your orders, Prophet. But why don't you let the elves teach them a lesson for their insolence?"

"Because I want to keep the presence of combat-ready elves a secret for now. Be prepared to intervene personally, but only as a last resort."

"Got it, Prophet."

[message]

"Warboss, I need your warriors."

"At any moment, Prophet! Where should they be and whom should they kill?"
The goblin squad waited patiently for their prey. They'd been tracking their prey for a week. Cunning, cautious prey that hid well. Not good enough for the chief hunter of the village. The chief hunter had been able to find the trails the cunning elf walked. And now the goblins were waiting. Today, tomorrow, or some other day, the prey would surely pass through here.

* * *
Each hunter dreamed of catching an elf. There were very few elves, and they hardly ever appeared in the Forest of Tob. Only very desperate fugitives from the lands of men. Such prey is a great honor and respect of the whole tribe. Elves live very long under the knife of a shaman, very long screaming. The gods like it. And then there is enough meat for all the men to taste.

And if you are very lucky, there will be other elves. A woman with a child, for example, or a wounded friend. It would be a great feast. There has been no two-legged prey for a long time, none at all. People with borders learn quickly, and they don't go through the woods alone.

The prey finally appeared. He emerged from the bushes, looked around, climbed deftly up a tall tree. He sat there, scribbling something in a book. He got down from the tree and ducked into the ravine in front of the pond.

The chief hunter gave the signal, it was time. At once the bushes rustled, and several hunters threw spears at his feet. From the other side of the trail, a thin net of weights was thrown. The prey was doomed.

The chief hunter was terribly angry. Ogres had come to the village. Huge, strong, and greedy masters of this part of the forest. When they came, they always took what they wanted. Food, knives, bling, skins. Anything they liked. Sometimes they took the warriors of the tribe with them, for war with the trolls from another area. Always humiliated, beaten, and mocked.

The ogres had a short conversation. Anything they don't like, they whack it with the club. There was a goblin, and now there's a bloody puddle.

The chief hunter realized as he approached that something was wrong. The hidden village had always been very quiet, but now it was noisy. Far beyond the rough palisades came growls, thumps, screeches, and guttural laughter.

He could not go and hide, it would destroy his authority. And the prey might die without suffering, it was impossible - the gods would be angry. So the party did enter the village, and the hunch was confirmed - the ogres had shown up. The middle of the village was torn down and trampled, the fatheads had built a fire from the rubble of the tree, and the tents were sitting on, like mats.
Of course, they immediately spotted the prey. And, of course, they immediately took it for themselves. One of the hunters got angry and tried to push the raking hands away from the prey, and immediately got hit in the head with a club. And so did two others who had done nothing.

The head hunter was furious, but he kept his cool. This was not the kind of situation where a little goblin could do anything. Gritting his teeth, he watched in silence as the bound elf was rolled into a clay lump. No shaman's knife, no favor of the gods, no tasty meat. All taken by the ogres.

The only hope was that the elf was not alone in the forest. The head hunter was already figuring out how to find his campsite. It would be good if there was a woman there. And he wouldn't drag his new prey into the village at once. First, he would make sure there were no evil guests.

He was the first to spot the new guests, even before they broke through the fences the ogres had breached. They looked a lot like goblins, only twice as big and fleshier. The first guest launched an axe at the head ogre. The goblin could barely keep track of the heavy iron.

The axe crunched into the ogre leader's chest nearly two-thirds of the way through with a juicy crunch. He goggled, coughed, and looked around incredulously. The rest of the ogres froze, stunned by such insolence.

And the new guests wasted no time at all. While the ogres were trying to figure out who had the nerve to run into the forest owners, several of the new guests had already reached them.
And the axes and clubs danced. The ogres roared in a frenzy that tore down the tents that were still standing. The guests weren't far behind. They turned out to be surprisingly agile, quick, dodging their clubs and hacking, hacking, hacking back.

Not everyone was able to dodge the bludgeoning, and some of them got hit. One of the guests was knocked aside almost immediately. And that's when the goblin got really scared. The two-meter tall, broken body, with its arm sagging and its bones sticking out, stood up and laughed. With a scary, wild laugh. And rushed back into the fight. As the green lunatic took another swing with his club, he grabbed her with his good arm and bared his teeth to the ogre's wrist. And he died, still laughing.

The guests were amused by the wounds. They had fun fighting to the death.

To the hell with all this, though the goblin. It's time to run. But it turned out that the guests weren't just having fun with the ogres.

The hunter's eyes were filled with carnage. There were many of them, and they were chopping goblins to pieces all over the village. In some places the buildings were ablaze, the smoke smoky, the barking laughter and desperate shouting coming from all sides. In less than a minute the village was a blazing massacre.

The goblin tried to escape, and he almost succeeded. Under cover of greasy smoke, he crawled through the ruined tents, through the garbage pits, between the piles of bones to the wall where the coveted breach was. He made it outside the ruined village and sprinted away, but he could only take a few steps.

A sharp pain pierced his leg, and the goblin fell. He pulled out a bone knife hidden under the rags and tried to roll over. The pain was so intense that the goblin couldn't stand it and screamed. In spite of his unruly limbs, he was able to twist himself around to see what was wrong.

There was an axe sticking out of the leg, in the back of the knee. From the hilt, a thin rope ran backward somewhere. Just as the goblin spotted it, the rope tightened. The pain darkened his eyes, and he didn't keep track of the moment when the two-meter tall axe wielder was beside him, pressing his fingers hard against the thin neck.

"And where are we sneaking off to?"

RiP · Sep 7, 2021

11

There was a quiet panic in the village.

A few days earlier, when the former captives of the cruel "master" of the place had come to the settlement, the herbalist's daughter, Annika, had raved about the noble monsters. About how the good monsters had defeated the evil men and set the unfortunates free. The usual unbelievable tale of miraculous salvation. The only difference was that the heroes and villains switched places.

No one shared Annika's enthusiasm, especially her mother, and for good reason.

Once upon a time, she happened to fall into the hands of goblins. She was one of several people dragged by the evil creatures into their settlement. It was pure luck that she survived: when it was her turn to be roasted alive, the adventurers came to the green-skinned lair on a punitive mission. And though many years have passed since then, every moment of captivity was vivid in the memory of the elderly woman.

Her daughter was incredibly lucky to be alive, and it was a blessing. The mother can only hope that Annika will not encounter any more monsters. Let the child believe in fairy tales if she wants to. And let those fairy tales remain fairy tales.

Nothing remarkable happened in a few days. The new arrivals were put to work, and life began to fall into a routine. But one fine early morning the fisherman Palt returned much earlier than usual. The man, disheveled, exhausted, ran into the village and collapsed on the ground, shouting.

"Monsters are coming!"

At first, no one understood what he meant. Of course, to be on the safe side, the gate was closed immediately, and a patrol was set up. Who knows - what if wolves or other magical beasts. The fisherman was examined, but there were no wounds, and even his clothes were no more shabby than usual. The boy just kept repeating like a maniac.

"They're coming here. They're coming for us."

The headman, looking at the panic brewing - and how could he not, considering where they lived - shook Palt by the scruff of the neck.

"Hey, stop being hysterical. Who goes where, why?"

Palt just looked at the crowd with goofy eyes and kept repeating.

"They're coming here, now we're really screwed. The end. It's over."

A bucket of water brought by one of the villagers helped. After being doused with ice-cold water, Palt came to his senses somehow.

"Well?" the headman asked angrily.

"Ah... I was on my way to check my fishing gear, and when I got to the river, they were already there. Huge goblins, huge, even taller than me. I ran, but they caught up with me, I thought

that was it. I was scared shitless, and their leader asked me who I was and where I was from. I told him, and he let me go and told me to tell everyone that they would be here soon."

"Just like that?" The headman was incredulous.

The case was very strange. Goblins never let go of their prey. No goblins, no half-human from these parts would do that. Maybe the ogres could, but they lived at the other end of the forest. And there's no mistaking them for goblins.

"Yeah," Palt replied. "I told you, they let me go and tell everybody. Told they were coming this way."

"When are they coming?"

"They said this afternoon."

By this time all the villagers had gathered in the village square. Everyone dropped everything and decided to find out what was causing such a commotion in the village. Those who arrived later missed the beginning, but from the words of the others, they also had a rough idea of what had happened.

In the silence that followed the last words, a child's voice rang out.

"I know them, they saved us all!"

The headman barked angrily at Hannah.

"Get your child out of here! It's no time for her ramblings now."

Annika started to speak again, but her mother shushed her and led her into the house. The girl tried to object, but received a slap and started crying.

As he watched the mother and daughter depart, the headman glanced at the crowd. A hundred and fifty people, not counting those who had hidden in their homes with their children. An aging falsetto was heard from the crowd.

"And I told you that Akuro was protecting us! You were all so happy that he was dead, and now there's no one to protect us!"

"Shut up, you idiot!" The headman was furious. "Shut up, or I swear I'll choke you myself."

He looked again at the crowd.

"I know what you're thinking. But we have nowhere to run, and even if we did, we wouldn't get far. The only hope is that these monsters can talk. Maybe we can convince them to leave us alone. And if not, well, let's fight back. We all have something to defend. We've had enough of one bastard slave-trader."

There was no determination in the villagers' eyes, there was a murmur, but the headman had known them for a long time. There was really nowhere to go, almost all of them had families and young children. Even if nothing happened on the way, who would welcome them in neighboring settlements? And those who would be ready to leave their families and run away by themselves were not here.

Of course, everyone wanted to believe that everything would be all right. But it was the second time in a few days that the mysterious monsters had made themselves known. And this time, they sent a very concrete sign that people wouldn't be left alone.

The headman looked firmly at the people.

"Take anything you can use as a weapon. Axes, pitchforks, stakes, everything. Take it and go up the wall."

People began to return to their homes with a grim grumble. The stronger men and women returned, armed with pitchforks, scythes, and other tools that could be used as weapons. After an hour, fewer than a hundred people had gathered on and under the walls. The mood was far from rosy.

The headman shook his head sorrowfully. He disapproved of those who had chosen to hide and wait, hoping for a miracle. Condemned, but understood.

A tense wait ensued. By noon the panic had subsided, and that was understandable. He hoped that no one would show up, no matter what Pelt had said or what he himself had been told.

At noon the monsters came.

From around the bend in the road, humanoid creatures appeared. They were tall, broad-shouldered, and lumpy with muscles. Almost all were bare-chested, their thighs covered by some sort of wide pants or skirt of tattered leather. Each carried an axe, and some even two. The headman understood why they were called goblins. Because of the swamp color of their skin and the fangs protruding from their mighty jaws. There was probably nothing else of goblins about them.

The visitors staggered to within striking distance of the walls and paused to stare at the terrified faces of the defenders. They reeked of superiority and overwhelming power. After a couple of minutes of a staring game in which the men were clearly losing, the toughest of them all stepped forward. He came almost close to the gate, looked up, and barked in an articulate voice.

"Who's in charge here?"

All eyes turned to the headman. The headman sighed and climbed the wall at the gate.

"I am in charge here. Who are you and what do you want from us?"

"I am Jay-Gul. We are Orcs. This forest is ours now. And everything near it, along with the villages on the edge, is ours, too."

"The whole forest? There are twenty of you..." said the headman hesitantly.

"There are twenty of us here. There are thousands of us in the forest. You'll soon see that."

There were many whispers. Thousands? Could there be such a thing? Could it be mere bluster?

"Anyway, man. The Boss says these lands belong to us now. You can take it and obey us. You can get the hell out of here, we won't chase you. You can fight."

The headman hesitated.

"What will you demand if we agree?"

Now the big guy was thinking. After a short pause, he answered.

"Here will be our camp. You will obey our boss. Share your food if necessary. And we'll protect you."

"Protect from whom?"

"Yes "#; % from everyone. Whoever comes here to fight, gets a "#;% ". Easy."

"Uh... I guess we could discuss the details," the headman began, but the green man interrupted him.

"# %& the details. I will come back tomorrow for an answer."

The orc waved his hand, showing that the conversation was over, and along with the others went on the road back into the woods.

The headman, feeling a hundred stares on him, declared.

"Well," he turned to those present and confidently continued. "Gather all of you in the square tonight. It's not a decision I can make for everyone. We will discuss."

* * *

It took Talik and the rest of the group three days to reach the estate, beyond which lay the Plains of Katze. They walked. Bryce had sold both horse and carriage. When Talik asked why they wouldn't leave a comfortable transport, they looked incredulous at first, but then Daimon explained.

A wagon, of course, is an extremely convenient thing if you travel across the plains and generally in the settled lands. The adventurers, on the other hand, mostly work in the middle of nowhere. In places where it is difficult to walk, let alone ride. No one will carry a horse and cart through impassable swamps, thickets, gorges, and so on. And leaving the transport unattended is the same as throwing it away.

Talik was new to such long hikes. Of course, living in a megalopolis, he sometimes had to walk considerable distances. Still, there was no comparison. In a metropolis you are never alone, there is always something to look at, everything is constantly changing. There are cars whizzing by, advertisements flashing, info boards broadcasting the latest news. You always have access to the Internet with you, either through your implants or a smartphone.

Here everything was much more monotonous and... slower, or something. Without the continuous flow of information from all sides, time was barely stretched out. It had been very easy and natural for Talik to get used to the views of nature a few days ago, and now he felt an acute hunger for information.

He never once felt tired, even after a day on his feet from dawn till dusk. It was boring. His traveling companions saved their breath, and they had known each other for a long time, so they didn't talk much on the way. When they stopped for a night, communication still was limited to the routine. Although it was in the evenings that Talik could stick to Daimon with questions.

This guy didn't know many of the legends of interest to Talik, but he was aware of what was going on in the so-called "now". Talik learned many interesting details. Since Daimon was not prejudiced against any of the continent's countries (well, except the Theocracy), his point of view seemed most complete.

In particular, the aristocracy's relationship to the crown became clearer. No one would obey the king simply because he wanted to. A serious military force had to be attached to the crown. In normal times, the king was supported by the most highborn nobles with their armies. This was enough to ensure the full obedience of the smaller noble families. These smaller clans could, in theory, stand up to the supreme power if they united. However, riven by petty squabbles, mutual distrust, a desire to break out higher, they would not last a few days in one formation. There would have been a squabble for supremacy, at the very least. And betrayal for personal gain.

It would take something really serious to unite the lesser nobles against the crown. And it is the job of a wise king to prevent such a thing.

But that was in ordinary times. Now, in the blessed kingdom of Re-Estiz, there was the same war for power. The king was old and ill, and there were three legitimate candidates, each with his own flair.

The eldest son was supported by the oldest, most militarily reputable families, descendants of those who had once conquered this land. Their military strength on the scale of the kingdom could only compare to their own hubris. The eldest prince himself had neither a great intellect nor any political accomplishments, but he was extremely convenient for the militarists.

The nobility, who made gold and intrigue their weapons, bet on the middle son. This candidate for the throne, unlike the first, did not have much military power under his belt. But this did not make him a mere rival in the struggle for power. His invisible influence extended farther than pikemen and mounted knights could reach.

The third candidate was a princess. Beautiful, as princesses should be, Daimon had even seen her from afar once. As a lady, she had rather low political weight. The nobles viewed her solely as a way to become related to the crown, a one-time card. And yet - she was truly loved by the people. And not just for her pretty eyes. She offered a lot of initiatives aimed at making life easier for the common people. And even if the vast majority of these initiatives were sabotaged at all levels, the part that gained force could not be ignored. For example, the abolition of peasant ownership. The peasant now had the right to leave the vicinity of the village without having to ask the feudal lord for permission. Also, the peasant could now possess the property themselves. There was also a fixed limit of tax penalties in peacetime. The same goes for the legislated duties of feudal lords to maintain order on their lands.

Of course, it could not bring her popularity among the nobility. But it would also be a foolish idea to press directly on a person for whom half the country would rise in one day.

The fact that the king was in no hurry to name a specific heir to the crown added drama to the situation.

Daimon told it all a little differently, but that's the way Talik understood the whole picture.

Rivalry at the top is eternal. Regardless of the world.

During the journey, Talik could hardly keep himself from pestering Era with talk. She had made it clear early on that she was not interested in Talik as a companion. Still, he couldn't help it. Era beckoned him. So intimately unapproachable, a figure concealed by a wide erudition. Rather, she was even closest to the notion of a "normal girl" in Talik's usual sense.

And like any normal girl, she was cold to him. It gnawed at him, settling in his chest a rattling mixture of the usual hopelessness and hope.

What attracted him besides sensual interest? Era was a magician, after all. Not a button smasher, but someone who understood how it worked. And though the magic available to her was frankly worthless by the standards of Yggdrasil, her skills were a personal achievement. Talik had decided long ago that once things were back to normal, he would try to get everything she knew about magic out of her.

'Well, yes, I realize she's not the only magician in the world, there are cooler ones. Common sense, fuck off, please. I like her, that's all.'

At the end of the third day, a manor house appeared from the hill. It wasn't as big as Talik had expected, just a three-story building. Two stories of stone, the third of wood. Nearby were several outbuildings. The grounds of the manor are surrounded by a relatively low, one-and-a-half tall, but the solid wall with spikes on top. Literally, a kilometer from the estate was a visible village, rather large by local standards, almost a hundred houses. The village was fenced with a log paling, from which immediately began squares of fields and a couple of orchards.

The travelers breathed a sigh of relief and headed for the gate. There was no problem - the guards clearly knew who they were and why they were here. They were allowed into the courtyard, and after a few minutes, a servant jumped out of the main house, inviting them inside.

Talik noticed that the interior of the house was not particularly bright either. The owner of the house clearly wanted to emphasize his status: there were paintings and tapestries in the corridors, while the reception hall, a huge room two stories high, had carpets and skins decorating the floor and walls. On the walls hung the heads of some beasts and painted weapons. But these efforts did not conceal the wooden floor, the cracks in the walls, the spot where the torches were held.

If he wanted to make an impression, why not do a proper renovation instead of all these decorations?

A large table was already covered with tablecloths in the hall, but there was no food on it yet. At the head of the table sat a thin, aged man with a long moustache.

"I suppose you are the adventurers the guild promised to send. I am Baron Gall, the owner of this region. Sit down. Dinner's almost ready. You can leave your gear at the entrance, they'll take it to your rooms."

The adventurers removed their backpacks and bags and sat down at the table. Daimon crossed his fingers and leaned his elbows on the tabletop.

"I am Daimon, lord Gall, and this is my team, Era, Bryce, and Thaler. If you don't mind, I'd like to get right to the point. I have some questions about your... Contract."

"Do you respect time? I like that. Ask your questions."

"The order states that we need to catch and kill a necromancer who poses a threat to your region. We can do it much faster if we know some details - who this necromancer is, what he threatens, where he might be. That's it."

Baron thought about it.

"I met this necromancer a month ago. He appeared under the guise of a traveler, a student of the Imperial Academy, who got into trouble and was lost from his caravan. He was an interesting, noble, and open-minded man. I offered him a place to stay with me. A few days later, the peasants began to complain of strange noises from the cemetery. The guards found the graves there desecrated. Of course, I immediately questioned my guest, but he swore that he had had nothing to do with it. Anyway, I asked him to leave my land. He disappeared that night, and some of the villagers saw him heading in the direction of the Katze Plains, and not away from them as one would expect. After that, some dead men rose up in the cemetery and made quite a mess of the village nearby, you could see it."

"The place was consecrated by a high-ranking priest from E-Rantel, and such a thing could not have happened by itself, not even under the influence of the curse of the plains. Nine peasants and two guards died before the threat was neutralized. Now more than forty people are sick with some kind of disease, which the local herbalist says is of magical origin. I have sent for the priest; he has not yet deigned to arrive." - He gritted his teeth.

"I made inquiries at the place where this student was supposedly going. They know nothing of this man. I believe that he is responsible for the misfortunes of my lands and wish him dead. If he is alive, he needs water, food, and a place to sleep. Under these circumstances, I suppose you will have to look close to my settlements. I do not think a living man would be able to go deep into the plains."

" I understand you, Lord Gall," Daimon replied. "Thank you for the detailed information. We will begin our search tomorrow. Do you have any belongings from your guest? Something he used or, better yet, his personal belongings?"

"No personal belongings left, but I'll instruct the servants to look for something... Lingerie, dishes, maybe we'll find something. Oh, he borrowed a desk set. We'll get it for you."

"It would help a lot in the search, we would appreciate it."

"If you need anything else, let me know right away."

At this time, several servants appeared from the depths of the house with trays. The adventurers, with the exception of Talik, clearly perked up. Era cooked comparatively well... for a camping trip. It couldn't be compared to a well-cooked meal from the kitchen.

And Talik didn't care. He had not yet learned to distinguish between "more tasty" and "less tasty". He was happy to eat anything.

After dinner, the adventurers gathered in one of the rooms assigned to them. It was like the rest of the manor, simple but pretentious. Era sat on the bed, and the others took the chairs beside it. Daimon paused for a moment and began the 'council'.

"What do you think about it? Surely everyone has an opinion, please share it."

Era raised her hand, and Daimon nodded,

"I'm not sure it would be that easy to find him from a trace of magic. If our target showed any common sense, we won't find invisible traces. And it's hard enough with personal things, and here... I think we should check all the local cemeteries ourselves. I don't know about necromancy, but there might be other clues."

"Got it. Bryce, what do you think?"

"It's nothing new. I'll run through the villages, ask around for the oddities. Bounty hunting, as usual."

"Taler, do you have any thoughts?" Daimon looked intently at the new member of the team.

Thaler chewed his lips, looking away, and then answered.

"I'm new to this, so don't judge me harshly. I... I think the conclusion is premature. To me, his guilt is not obvious, and I think it makes sense to talk to him first."

Bryce snorted.

"That's a lot of coincidences for doubts, kid. We might talk to this "traveler," but only if he surrenders. Otherwise, to talk to a hostile mage is only to give him time to kill you."

"I told you, don't judge me harshly. Daimon asked, I answered. Anyway, if it comes to a fight, I know my job very well. You can rely on me."

"Glad to hear it," summed up Daimon. "So, Bryce, you're going on a scouting trip early in the morning. Look through the cemeteries and note where the graves are desecrated, so that we don't waste time."

"I will, leader."

"Era, you try to squeeze something out of the writing set, start today if you're not too tired"

"I was hoping to get some sleep, but okay, I'll get to it now."

"Okay. I'll go talk to the commander of the local soldiers myself. Tell them to be ready for trouble, just in case."

Bryce stretched out skeptically.

"What good are they if the shitty undead killed two of them?"

"Shitty undead?" Daimon raised an eyebrow. "Remind me again how we got beaten up by shitty undead in the Cursed Forests"

"That's different, leader. If the same undead comes in here as out there, I'll fuck such a quest."

Taler could hardly suppress a chuckle, and the others noticed it.

"Sorry, I couldn't resist. That sounded so familiar. Don't mind me. Do you have any instructions for me?"

Daimon asked doubtfully.

"Do you have any ideas on how you can help not in combat?"

"Well, I can try to brew some holy water..."

"Holy water?" Three pairs of astonished eyes stared at Taler. "What do you mean?"

Taler was embarrassed.

"Well, in short, to charge the water with Light Power. The undead don't really like to be exposed to such water. It can be useful."

"I've never heard of it, but I'd love to see what you can make," Daimon said with satisfaction. "Do you need any ingredients to make it?"

"A couple of bottles, preferably fragile, so it's easy to break. But I could do with a wineskin, in principle..."

"Bryce quickly unhooked the waterskin from his backpack and handed it to Taler. He accepted and nodded."

"That'll work, I think."

Dimon summed it up.

"Everyone knows what to do. We'll start at dawn. Now, everyone except Era, go to the rooms and sleep."

Later, as Talik was settling into his assigned room, Spy approached him.

"Your Holiness, forgive me for disturbing you. I think someone is watching this house."

"Talik arched an eyebrow and looked around reflexively."

"Who?"

"I can't tell yet. There, outside the window," the elf pointed upward, "there's a bird flying. It's been following the same route since we arrived. I guess it's the same one, too, I can tell by the feathers."

"Really," Talik said in surprise. "Then check the area around, please. If you find someone suspicious, disarm and report at once. If you get into a fight and realize you're not strong enough, get out. No heroics."

"I obey, Your Holiness."

The elf disappeared, and Talik picked up the bag of water Bryce had given him.

How can I sanctify it so that I don't get totally busted...

In the usual game, he had the ability to sanctify water, this ability was opened by any supporter at level 60, regardless of the class. It was not very useful, though. Blessed water retained its properties for no too long and took up a lot of space in the inventory. One could put up with it if it was of any use at high levels. Holy Water was designed as a debuff and "damage over time" on the undead, but without the investment of extra talent points, it had a vanishingly weak effect. Well, on undead comparable to the caster level, of course.

How it would work in a world with such weak monsters was to be found out. Talik put the wineskin on the table, concentrated, and made a couple of passes over it, applying a "spell" from the game's arsenal. The wineskin flickered with a barely perceptible light and quickly returned to its original state.

Talik unsealed it and poured some of the water into a glass and examined the contents skeptically. The water was slightly luminescent. It was especially noticeable in the gathering dusk.

He just blurted it out. Now I can't get away with it, I have to show it. Okay, I'll say something about restrictions.

He poured the water back into the waterskin and collapsed on the bed to wait. There was nothing to do; he had already made contact with the City. Contacting the former NPCs just to chat was a stupid idea. These fellows saw some sacred meaning in his every sneeze, and he could not have an idle chit-chat with them.

After a while, he realized that he felt some uneasiness at the edge of his consciousness. It was hard to tell what it was exactly. It just seemed like he was missing something.

Hmm...

[message]

"Spy, what do you have there?"

"Nothing serious, Your Holiness. I found no sign of anyone who could control the bird, and the bird itself has disappeared."

"I see. You say it's nothing serious, but what's about not serious?"

"Weak undead headed from the east in your direction. Seven units of 25-28 levels. Ghouls, or something like that, will be here in about an hour at this rate. Any orders for them?"

"Where are they going, to the settlement or to the estate?"

"It's hard to say yet."

"Make sure they come to the manor."

"It will be done, Your Holiness."

Talik interrupted the [message].

Daimon 19, Era 15, Bryce level 17. Technically, the undead of such caliber would smudge them and not notice them, but they have me.

Talik was looking forward to his first adventure together. Of course, that wasn't very fair. Given his hundredth level, but no one knew that yet. Especially since his case was more of a safety net, he wasn't going to personally punch small ghouls in the face anyway. Good company, in any case, is more interesting than the balance. And besides, he wanted to see the adventurers in action. He was fairly certain they would be brought in to clean up the "invasion" of the undead. And, of course, he hoped that his usefulness in battle would break the ice in relationship with Era.

Only three things remained unclear - who was watching them, whether it was connected with the visit of an extremely powerful undead by local standards, and whether this anxiety was a reaction of the "new" organism to the presence of undead. If the latter is true, that's pretty good radar.

And who was watching, he'll see later. If it was Talik who was being followed (which is unlikely, he hasn't left much of a trace yet), he wasn't going to hide forever anyway. His presence in the world will be discovered one way or another by those concerned. If not already detected.

The portals, for example. Talik didn't like them for a reason. Any kind of spatial magic, unless it was a super level, could be detected in multiple ways. If someone tried hard enough, they could even detect an exit point. And a couple of times he'd run into a well-prepared ambush, and once he'd lost a few levels and a lot of expensive gear.

So if there is a power comparable to the Dawn Mist here, it already knows about the use of portal magic. Considering the fact that the "isekai" here consistently appear at least once every two hundred years, anyone can put two and two together and figure out what's going on.

All that's left is to provoke them into any contact and find out who we have to deal with.

* * *

Era wrestled with the writing, trying to extract the "echoes of power" from them. Only an amateur would think that such a thing was easy.

Use one type of reagent to find out if an object was actually touched by a dark-powered magician. A negative result is absolutely no guarantee that there was no interaction. It simply means that the magic is not imprinted on the object. The most common result, in fact. The object had to be strongly influenced so that something would remain in it. For example, if you wrote a spell scroll with a pen once, the pen MAY have retained its imprint. Or, more precisely, it MAY be detectable.

Then use other reagents to find out what kind of magic left an imprint. And do not confuse the magic of Light with the magic of Life or Water, for example. The reaction is almost the same.

Using third reagents, find out how much force was applied during the interaction and for how much time. A layman will always overlook this question, and in vain. Because without this analysis it is impossible to be sure whether the object interacted with one mage or several. And if one managed to pick out one echo of power among all the imprints, that leaves the most interesting part.

An echo of power remembers whose it is, in fact, a part of the owner. Based on previous analyses, by imagining who left the imprint, a piece of its essence can be used to reach the imprint itself and make divination. Which, theoretically, can give an indication of where the magician is at the moment of divination.

Era struggled with the first stage, having already consumed nearly a third of the minerals. Not very expensive and not very rare in their natural form, but to grind them to the right condition is a titanic task. If she uses up all of them, she'll have to grind the next stockpile for a week. And this reagent is needed for quite a number of procedures...

The wicked pen and inkwell did not produce a definite result, either negative or positive. Overall the situation was normal, but it was late at night and she wanted to sleep. Era was annoyed as hell. If she hadn't been ironclad in Daimon and the fact that he never set tasks for nothing, she would have given up long ago and fallen asleep.

She didn't even pay attention to the sound of the alarm and the shouting outside the window. It was only after a minute, realizing that some noise was adding to the annoyance, that Era finally noticed the alarm outside. She habitually covered the loose powders with the lid and went to the window.

The manor guards were running around the courtyard with torches in visible disarray. One of them, clearly the commander, gesticulated widely and swore profusely, giving instructions on where to go and what to do.

"What the hell is going on here?" The Sorceress raised an eyebrow.

She listened to her internal sensations. Not that her power source was very sensitive, but she could sometimes sense the presence of magic nearby. The core was silent, and it was hoped that it would be without magical creatures.

There was a demanding knock at the door, and Era routinely channeled power into her palm. After her recent adventure with the slave trader, it had become a reflex. The next time something like that happened, her lightning would strike without the slightest hesitation.

"Era, this is Daimon. There is some very strong undead coming, so get ready to fight. I'll be in the courtyard in a minute," and the heavy footsteps sounded as they moved swiftly away.

What the... I knew it, I knew it. You can't work with aristocrats. It's always trouble, and then they'll be late with the payment. Damn it.

She quickly pulled on her robe and picked up her new staff. It was weak compared to her previous favorite, but it was new, unscratched by magic. That was the eternal problem with wizards of great power - even very good wood burned with mana current, becoming flimsy and losing its original abilities as a conductor. She could not yet afford a staff of any other material.

The rest of the adventurers were already present in the courtyard. Everyone was packed, even that weirdo Thaler didn't look as if he'd just regained his sight yesterday.

"There you are. All right. In a nutshell, seven undead were spotted in the vicinity. At least, according to the sentinel, they're ghouls. I don't know if I can trust him, but don't underestimate the threat. They come straight here and will soon be at the walls. The guard's job is to prevent them from getting over the wall and fleeing if any of them make it through. We'll deal with the ones who get over. Any questions?"

"Daimon, ghouls are a little out of our caliber," Bryce remarked cautiously. "We can handle seven of them one by one. But if there are more than two in one place, we're screwed, you know that."

"Yes. So if more than one breaks through, we'll retreat to the house and take them in the corridors. The guards already know what to do, all the servants are getting ready to flee."

"So be it," Bryce agreed, and then he continued. "Second question. Does this Gaul understand that we're not going to take this fight for free? We've been contracted for a very different task."

"He understands. I'm not sure he'll pay right away, but the Guild will bill him. Yes, I know you don't like it," he gestured to Bryce, who barely inhaled. "We have a very good chance of winning anyway. If we leave, we won't win anything."

Bryce raised his palms in silence. Daimon listened and continued.

"Taler, what's up with your, what's it called, "holy water"? It's not dancing with skeletons, any advantage will come in handy."

Taler picked up the waterskin.

"Here. I'm not sure if it will work, but it's worth a try. The ritual... was exhausting."

Era silently let the discharge pass from her palm to the top of the staff. After the flash and the pop, there was a thick smell of thunder. The guards on the walls turned anxiously.

She had nothing to add. Daimon always tried to make time for a pre-flight briefing, it became a sort of tradition. It was very reassuring in any situation. Now Era was fully confident in her abilities and the ensuing picture of the battle.

It did not take long to wait for the first enemy. From one of the walls came the sound of anxious screams and the clang of weapons. The guards were doing their duty fair, but dealing with the high-ranking undead without magical equipment... They didn't stand a chance. They began to rapidly retreat from the section of the wall.

And at that moment, Era displeased the situation even more. It wasn't a ghoul.

The long, deceptively thin arms appeared above the wall, followed immediately by an indescribably ugly head, covered with blisters and sores. Half of its face was an open mouth, from which a bluish, elbow-length tongue dangled through a real pile of crooked, sharp teeth. The undead seemed to pelt the entire courtyard with a heavy stench with a noisy inhale and exhale.

With an elusive movement, the undead stretched out a long arm and clawed at the head of the hesitant guard. There was a wet crunch mixed with a metallic clang, and in the next moment, a human body in armor flew like a wet rag into the courtyard.

The creature licked its bloody paw and squealed deafeningly. Quickly the rest of its torso appeared. It was just as thin, covered in solid sores, with an eerily swollen, throbbing belly. As it tumbled over the wall, the monster clearly caught on one of the long prongs and twitched rapidly, trying to get off it.

Daimon instantly weighed the situation and roared loudly.

"Get off the walls! Everybody in the house, now!"

There was no need to repeat it, the guards drifted off the walls and quickly made their way into the house. Daimon beckoned to the older man.

"We talked about barricades and stakes. Get started right away. We'll hold them off as long as we can, but don't expect miracles!"

The soldier nodded and rushed into the building. Soon there were commands as short as barks and the clatter of furniture. The adventurers retreated to the entrance of the building.

Meanwhile, with the same unhurried grace, the rest of the creatures appeared over the walls, surveying the courtyard.

"Bryce," Daimon commanded. "Run around the place, see if they're still coming in."

Bryce nodded and was about to run, but Taler interfered.

"There is no need. I feel there are no others."

"Are you sure?" Daimon turned to him very seriously.

"Absolutely."

"I'll trust your instincts. Bryce, then hides and waits for the right moment. As you always do."

The assassin disappeared. Era, as usual, failed to keep track of the moment. There he was, she blinked, and he was gone.

"Era, check them.'

The sorceress concentrated and let her long-formed magic off the leash. The staff obediently vibrated, releasing a blinding, twisting whip at the head of one of the monsters. It smelled of thunder and burning meat, but the monster seemed only enraged by the blow. Shaking its blackened head, it shook the surroundings with a high-pitched screech, then scrambled back up the wall as fast as it could. Unlike the first, it didn't get stuck on the spike, skirting around it with obvious conscientiousness.

Era liked what was happening less and less. She knew the effect of her spells accurately enough, and in this case, it went against normal. She began to quickly recall the interior layout of the building. There was no chance of victory here. Only fleeing.

Daimon seemed to agree. But knowing him, she knew this stubborn sheep wouldn't run away. Until he was sure that everyone who couldn't stand up for themselves had left the dangerous place, he would stand his ground to the death.

As she watched the monsters, despite their nightmarish, unsteady figures, climb over the walls with some grace, she remembered an old arrangement. Back at the beginning of her career, when she was a runaway undergrad, he'd said he could die like this. Covering a retreat. And he didn't want to drag those who had a chance to leave with him.

It was obvious they couldn't win, but... She didn't see in herself the willingness to leave him and run. Not after all they'd been through together. Well, she'd give it her all. Monsters kill fast, judging by that guard.

She turned to Taler, who was frowning.

"Taler, run. We can't withstand it. We'll hold them off as long as we can. You have no reason to die here with us."

However, the new member of the team, still maintaining an inimitable calm, surprisingly dropped.

"Run away? From them? Hmm..."

He whispered something and put his palms together.

In the next moment, it was as if a wave of power was spreading from him. Era had never felt anything like that before. It was as if a cool breeze had blown over her after a hot day. The spark

of power that had been translating her thoughts into devastating spells suddenly turned into a roaring conflagration.

All the doubts, the fear, the sense of helplessness in front of unknown monsters seemed simply ridiculous. Her veins were filled with wild, frenzied power, just waiting for a willful command. Her body and mind became astonishingly light, her thoughts obedient, and her memory servilely highlighted every detail of known formulas.

Death? It's doesn't matter.

She drew up a new flux formula on the fly and directed the raging elemental toward the target. Oh, now it was real lightning, not a fake. A branching whip as thick as her arm struck the nearest monster, immediately swooping down to the next, and beyond. The sound made a cotton whistle settle in my ears that didn't let anything else through, but none of that mattered.

She felt the power, savored it, showering the undead with merciless, well-aimed blows. The bolts of lightning passed through the monsters' bodies, leaving holes in them and severing their limbs. Their movements seemed unsteady, their slowness no longer deceptive.

Out of the corner of her eye, she noted the actions of her companions. They were clearly on the move, too - Daimon was quickly at the center of the monsters' attention. Their attacks, once seemingly deadly, were playfully deflected with his shield or simply evaded them. He responded to every attack with his sword or his shield, and it was obvious that the monsters had a hard time staying on their feet.

Bryce flashed here and there as a tattered shadow. He appeared as if from nowhere behind the enemy's back, stabbing his daggers into the joints in a flash, then disappearing and reappearing to continue the deadly dance.

The monsters were not weak, oh no. They didn't give up easily. The undead doesn't know how to give up; they always fight to the very end, until they crumble to pieces or are put to rest. Their bodies were tougher than they looked.

Still, they didn't stand a chance. Under the furious lightning strikes, first one fell motionless, then another. Daimon counterattacked, ripping the belly of the third. Undead lost his balance, and Bryce's momentary hesitation was enough to slice through his neck vertebrae. Daimon severed the head from his body with the next lunge.

After a few minutes, there were no more creatures left that could even stand. Daimon and Bryce check the bodies, chopping off the ugly heads and limbs.

Era was stunned. The fire in her was still there, though it felt like it wouldn't stay with her for long. She was painfully reluctant to let go of that power and return to her usual state, which now seemed pathetic and worthless. The staff had crumbled into embers at the start of the fight, and from then on she beat it straight from her hands. Looking at them now, she was sorry to feel the flow of power literally slipping through her fingers.

"What was that...?" The question was unanswered, but an answer followed nonetheless.

"Blessings of the Old Ones. Isn't that cool?"

Taler walked past her to the rest of the guys, glancing over at her. She caught a fleeting, strange smile, and realized that now, at last, she could remember his face.

notBald · Sep 7, 2021

This story continues to be amazing. My only criticism is that lack of overarching plot. Taler has no goal beyond gathering information and wooing a girl, I thus find the NPCs more amusing.

The Orcs being made to form some sort of civilization/kingdom is interesting, especially when they themselves don't seem to keen on it. The Boss says these lands belong to us now, so we got to rule it, I guess. Though, if the orcs don't bother with things like taxes, they villagers might end up quite satisfied with this change of leadership.

RiP · Sep 7, 2021

notBald said:
This story continues to be amazing. My only criticism is that lack of overarching plot. Taler has no goal beyond gathering information and wooing a girl, I thus find the NPCs more amusing.

This comment is honey to my heart. Be honest, but this translation mostly Deepl work. So I worry a lot about idiom/slang/big letters and commas.
About MC. He just an Average Joe. He don't know original story and he is afraid of his subordinates. So this adventure it's just a run from the responsebility.

RexTummy · Sep 7, 2021

This story needs a beta. Someone who can fix the janky English. The plot grips me time and time again, but then I'll see an awkward sentence or bizarre phrasing

RiP · Sep 8, 2021

Chapter 12

A spiny insect, like a cross between a horned beetle and a hornet, hovered with a crackle, dispersing the stuffy, chilly air. About the size of a grown man's finger, it buzzed its wings much louder than you'd expect from a creature of its size. Maybe it was the good acoustics of the tomb, though. Or maybe it was the fact that there were thousands of miniature monsters like it flying and crawling all over the room.

The insect swung from side to side in the air, obeying a silent order, and took another turn. The creature was not interested in the meaning of what was happening, it just did what its master wanted. If it understood the command.

Marius glanced around the tomb. The stale peace was disturbed by the stirring, ominous humming, and crackling of hordes of mindless predators. They crawled over bas-reliefs, columns, magic lamps, and joints of marble in the floor. A cloud of tiny killers hovered between the vaulted ceiling, tens of meters high, and the floor.

Marius put his finger up. The insect immediately sat on it and froze.

Lich was disappointed. Not for the first time. He expected more from this spell.

[Unholy Swarm]

From what he knew of this spell, it meant that the caster's will summoned many undead insects, whose bites poisoned and infected the target with a variety of diseases. The swarm is obedient to the caster's will and capable of executing simple commands. Move, attack, rest.

It was one of his priority spells, and he always used and maintained it from the beginning of the battle. Of course, it was on the list of the first to be tested in the changed conditions. And here he received another blow to his ego.

Marius realized that he had no idea how it works. Between the moment in which he wished to summon the Swarm, and the moment in which the creatures crawled out of every crevice, there were processes going on that were hidden from him. Where do the soldiers of the Swarm come from? What is the nature of the diseases they spread? Where do their instincts, contrary to the logic of survival, come from? What connects his mental command to their actions?

He had hoped to find answers to these questions by studying the Swarm now, but he failed. There was a given - using the spell gave the stated result. There were more opportunities to control it than he remembered, but here it was more a matter of never thinking about atypical use before. There was simply no reason to give non-combat orders.

It was humiliating, unacceptable, and... It was a fact. He was just using a tool without knowing how it works. Yes, it was possible to justify himself with a simple explanation. The Lords of the Dawn had given him this spell. Everything in the past world was of their will, and it seems little has changed now. A universal axiom, requiring no proof.

But to accept such an explanation now meant to sign away his personal inability to comprehend the essence of things. To admit his limitations, to deny his intellectual superiority over the other vassals. To lose the advantage and reject the dream of becoming something more than the gatekeeper to the blessed abode of the last Lord.

These thoughts made it almost physically painful.

The dream of seeing the world through the eyes of the omnipotent Lords has cracked. How can he comprehend the absolute essence if he cannot even make sense of that which is part of him?

And so it was with everything. It had been a week since the Prophet had left Dawn City, and the entire week had been devoted to research and testing. A complete failure. In everything. All spells and skills worked as they should, with some variation in power, area of effect, and duration. No more than that. The mystery of processes remained a mystery. Only the action and the result were revealed to him.

Swarm, sensing the sluggish flare of his anger, flinched, ready to lunge at his target and tear it to shreds. Marius scolded himself for intemperance and calmed down. The globular cloud beneath the ceiling returned to its smooth rotation.

As he snapped the insect off his finger, Marius looked at his apprentice.

Lias sat on the floor, staring calmly at the lich hovering opposite him. The swarm didn't come within arm's length of him, Marius had ordered it.

In these days, Lias had changed his attitude toward apprenticeship, accepting it for what it was. Marius was pleased with this fact. The man's calm and fearlessness in front of the world revealed to him avoided tedious training. Of course, this balance of mind did not come as a free gift. He lost a lot of weight, his hair turned white, and he began to sleep and eat with complete indifference to the process. Though, from Marius' point of view, this was a vanishingly insignificant change.

With his inner vision (which again he could not explain), Marius saw other changes in him. The faintly shimmering source of power, at first merely unpleasant, grew stronger and larger. It had gained a kind of purity that somehow didn't irritate the lich, though it was the opposite of undead nature. The soul became more firmly attached to its physical form.

"Did you read the book I gave you yesterday?" said the lich.

"No, mentor, I have only just begun. The knowledge in it is very difficult to understand, and I have only just begun to grasp it."

"A mere two hundred pages of simple theses." Marius put a bony palm to his face. "Schematics and step-by-step instructions. What is it you couldn't understand?"

"Forgive me, I'm sorry to disappoint you, mentor." Lias pulled a book out of his bag, wrapped in a soft gray cloth. "I got stuck at the beginning. Here, the first diagram, the layout of the power lines..."

Lias opened the page he was looking for. A Sign of Power, one of the basic components for applying magic beyond the caster's level. A chain of such signs was required to outline the area in which the spell would be cast. Once inside the outlined area, Lias, whose maximum was rank 2 magic, could apply a third.

Marius remembered every page of every book in his necropolis perfectly. The first day after his meeting with the Prophet, he reread everything he could reach. This drawing was garishly and inaccurately drawn, as, in general, were many others. Surprisingly, the different copies of the same books were absolutely identical. The drawing, drawn by an amateur and clearly by hand, was resolutely indistinguishable from the same drawing in other volumes. A deliberate inaccuracy on the part of the great calligrapher? A thoughtless copying by means of unknown tools? So many questions and no answers.

"I guess you were confused by the fuzzy lines and floating angles here and here. I can understand that. I constantly overestimate your intelligence... Here's a note and a footnote, and on the other side of the page are clear numbers that should be used as a starting point for plotting. The drawing is only meant to generally visualize the result."

"Thank you, mentor. I'll do my best..."

"Of course you do. From the obvious, I suppose you'll need a drawing tool."

"I will ask Lady Rangeso, if you will let me." Lias bowed respectfully, standing up.

"It makes no sense, her tools are too complicated for you. You'll make mistakes and waste your time. Perhaps it makes sense to send you to the library to the alive..."

It was obvious that the kid's shoulders trembled with hope.

"Do you hope not to return? Leave your vain hopes and avoid painful regrets. You are in my hands, and this state of affairs can only change for one reason"

"Which one...?"

"By the highest order of the Prophet. He has entrusted you to me. You are my disciple until he commands otherwise."

Lias bowed silently, and some hesitation did not escape Marius.

"Is there something you want to ask me?"

"Yes, if you'll excuse me."

"I will."

"The Prophet... Is this the faceless gentleman who sent me to you?"

"Faceless... I hear that definition again. Yes, that's him."

"I would like to know more about him, if possible."

"Perhaps later. Right now, you're still incapable to realize what he is."

"Is he... God?"

Marius burst into a rage and immediately cooled down.

"You are thinking in terms of a weak creature, and your delusions are forgivable. You cannot compare the power of those who influence the world according to its rules with those who create those rules. The Prophet is of the latter. For now, just accept that fact. Now go."

Lias nodded respectfully and headed for the exit, hidden in the shadows.

Marius returned to the research of the Swarm. He had already figured out that he could control not only the whole Swarm but also a single element of it. Now it was necessary to find out if he could break the Swarm into more than two parts and control them simultaneously...

After a while, he noticed some changes in his perception. There was a feeling that someone else was present in the crypt. Marius ordered Swarm to fill the entire space of the crypt. The insects, chirping aggressively, rushed to carry out the order. Not a single insect encountered an invisible obstacle, which meant that the "presence" was not physical.

Someone whose presence is felt but not palpable, who is not recognized as an enemy, and to whom the crypt's defenses do not react.

Marius relaxed, letting the presence touch his mind.

"Malicriss. I was expecting you earlier"

A cautious stirring of outside thoughts and feelings was felt in his mind.

"I allow you to stand before me. Don't dig any deeper than necessary for the conversation. I am much stronger than you are. In all ways."

An outside current of thought became an image before her eyes. An elven woman with dark purple skin, with silver hair tied in a ponytail. A worn, faded sutana, a cloth blindfold over her eyes. Hands respectfully folded at her belly.

She bowed.

"Thank you for letting me talk to you, Gatekeeper. I'm sorry if I was impolite."

"I guess you didn't come out of your hole for etiquette."

"That's right." Malicriss straightened up, showing an enviably proud posture. "I'm here on business. We hadn't spoken in person before, and I chose to be polite. Well, for starters. You say you were expecting me?"

"That's right. A week or so ago, you appeared like that to Draga. Whatever the goal, I'm guessing you didn't achieve it. And given your reputation, you don't have much choice about who else to contact."

Malicris smiled weakly.

"Do you think I'm guilty of betrayal, too?"

"You committed it on direct orders from Lady Lilim. It wasn't your choice. The others think it was a collaboration, but I find it ridiculous. Like a murderer plotting with a knife."

"You don't think I'm guilty?"

"No. But I think you have no right to exist because you constitute a precedent for the unacceptable. Nevertheless, this is my personal opinion. Since the Lords have deemed otherwise, I can only humbly accept their will."

"You don't hate me?" Malicriss smiled guiltily.

"There's no reason for that. Leave these attempts to influence me through mimics and tone. I've been dead a long time, and I'm not interested in such games. Why are you here?"

Drow hummed, returning the cold expression to her face

I want to know what's going on. Something has changed, and I'm sure you understand far better than anyone else what has happened. You're dispassionate, intelligent, and open-minded. I can't imagine who else to talk to. Draga hasn't fulfilled expectations, it's true.

"Why didn't you contact me right away?"

"I had a definite plan that did not include a clever assistant. It failed."

"I suppose the plan was to remind the Prophet of your existence so that he would reconsider his sentence?"

"I know you think all Lords are flawless, but... They really are capable of forgetting unimportant things."

"A big misconception based on superficial judgment. But it doesn't matter. In a nutshell, our world ceased to exist, and the Dawn City with all its surrounding territories is now in another world. The basic theory is that the Prophet, at the moment of the demise of our world, transported us all to the other world. He himself has made it clear that he does not support this version."

"What do you think?"

"This is still only a hypothesis, confirmed only indirectly. It is subject to change."

"I'm sure of your judgment."

"Be that as it may. I believe that we did not begin our actual existence until that very moment, or rather a few nanoseconds after it. I'm not sure yet. I have analyzed all the data available to me and find too many inconsistencies. Our history before the death of the world and the actual state of affairs at this moment do not allow us to accept the generally accepted idea of transference as it is."

"That explains a lot. Lords are capable of more than that..."

"Right. Our creation, according to some sketches, fits quite well into the whim of a higher being. It is too early to tell more than that."

"Is there any information about the world we are in?"

"Poor and inaccurate. Based on the information I got from a few natives... in the High dialect, I guess you could say it's "a miserable sandbox with trash loot and no tough guards".

"The High Dialect... It has not been lost during my imprisonment, it makes me happy. I didn't expect to hear it again." Malicriss's smile had a touch of real joy in it.

"As long as I exist, I won't let it disappear," the lich bowed gallantly. "So you've heard my side of the story. Now satisfy my curiosity. What are you planning?"

"Well..." Malicriss grinned coldly, raising her face to the ceiling. "First, to take my place. I want recognition and power. In absolute terms, to rule in His name and for His glory."

"Daring ambition for a prisoner with the mark of a traitor," Marius remarked sarcastically.

"Daring doesn't mean empty. You have ambitions too, and we are on our way."

"Are you offering a partnership?" sniffed the lich.

"Rather, friendship and alliance. We can be very useful to each other."

"And what good are you to me?"

"If you help me gain power... This is a new unknown world. Not everyone will bow to us, there will be many wars. You will take whatever you want. Books, scrolls, research, materials, countless bodies, living and dead. Anything that can provide you first after the Prophet."

"It's tempting. And what do you expect in return?"

"Your intelligence, your power, and your influence. First, get me out of the cells. I'll need your help later, but I won't burden you too much."

"If you start fighting for power the way I think you will anger the Prophet. What do you think I would do in that case?"

"Will you destroy me? I have no objection. All I can promise you is that I won't do anything stupid like a rebel. One such mistake is enough. I want the approval and recognition of the Prophet, not his wrath."

"I should warn you that Wilhelm wants the same thing you do. And I predict that Illadria will support him. It won't be easy to compete with them, even for you."

"Don't think about it. I can handle it. They don't have you. I do."

"If look at it with an open mind, you might succeed. Wilhelm is mundane and petty, Illadria is naive and has no ambition, Draga has no influence, Warboss doesn't care about this mess at all, he just wants war..." Marius scratched the knuckles on his chin. "You definitely have a chance."

"I'm glad you understand that. Let's discuss the details..."

* * *

Wilhelm loved luxury. Not flashy and flamboyant, in the sort of "all the most expensive things in a pile," which, on the contrary, made him a little squeamish. He liked real, quiet luxury that could not be faked or imitated.

In his workplace, everything suited his tastes. Massive furniture made of rare stone, polished parquet, fluffy carpet, literally beaming with purity. High windows overlooking the palace square, half-covered by burgundy curtains with gold embroidery. On the walls are portraits of the Lords and a tapestry with the symbol of the guild.

In a nice environment and work is well.

Wilhelm stretched broadly, leaning back in his chair. On the massive marble table in front of him was a stack of papers that had already been signed. He was done with the business of the day.

The end of the week was like an endless marathon. The euphoria of the "Event" was gone, but his duties as governor remained. He had a huge pile of things to do. Civil, economic, and military problems demanded his attention. And he was surprised to note that he had never worked so hard before.

Most of the civil inquiries he simply rejected with a glance. There was neither the desire nor the time to waste time on the personal troubles of citizens. The rapidly accumulating appeals of this kind were put aside for the time being.

But there were appeals that could not be ignored.

The cunning merchant invested in several stores. He got debtors and started demanding concessions from them, which, in fact, he was not entitled to. Nothing contradicts the Lords' established order if you look at the general rules. But to allow an ordinary merchant to gain the power to demand something from other citizens? They need a solution that, on the one hand, will restrain the insolent businessman, but, on the other hand, will not be simply the arbitrariness of the authorities. A new law is needed that would clarify the rights and obligations of citizens in the field of investment.

A family of draconians complains of the constant noise near the central lake. The Lords have established that half the shore is set aside for masonry, and it used to be fine. Now the other half is where the guards used to gather after their shifts. It's a beautiful winery with a great view of the lake; why not, and it's close to the barracks. But the eggs need silence, or they might hatch early, and that's not good for the cubs. Everyone is right, a compromise is necessary.

Orcs. A small gang went for a walk in town, got drunk, lost their commander, and stole an anvil from the blacksmith. They do not remember why. The commander woke up, caught the hooligans, and told them to drag it back, but the scandal had already been raised. Warboss promised to take action, but we need to figure out how to calm the blacksmith and avoid this in the future.

Today alone he handled three dozen such cases. He issued two new laws and six decrees, spending a total of almost half a day on these proceedings. And this was just a warm-up.

The army demanded attention. The war machine was suddenly no longer flawless. Starting with little things like reserve equipment. The size and shape of the armor for humans and elves differed significantly from the same parameters for the draconians. Lizards are on average a third as wide and taller than humans and have different body proportions. And while stripping armor from a fallen elf and putting it on a human is no problem, it's not going to work with draconids. Neither would a quick mobilization of the militia. The lack of a uniform standard requires extra attention to supply.

The same is also true for formation training. All three of the Dawn Mist army's species worked well together in training, as long as they only had to maintain their restraining formation. The draconians' tall stature was perfectly counterbalanced by their specific stance.

Problems began when maneuvering the units. The lizards stood out here as well - they needed more room to turn than the others, due to their build and powerful tail. In the old world, it was never even an issue, but now it's become a problem. And it could not be said that the draconians' loss of formation was to blame. One, two, or ten fighters who have lost their basics are one thing. But all at once?

Another quirk of the new world that cannot be left as it is. To deprive lizards of the privilege of serving the Prophet? To deliberately go against the order established by the higher beings? Unacceptable on principle. All the more so because, as soldiers, the draconians were above reproach. Powerful, hardy, able to handle the harshest of battles.

It's good that they eat what everyone else eats. At least there's no ruse.

Wilhelm rubbed his face with his palms. Nutrition was also a problem and, personally, his unforgivable mistake. When he did his calculations, he overlooked an important fact. Orcs and lizards consume significantly more provisions than humans and elves. Farm output, as it now appeared, did not cover consumption. He still had to answer for this failure, and now he tried not to think about how he would justify himself to the Prophet.

Although he, no doubt, had already foreseen everything. As well as many other things. It's about the time most of the orcs went to conquer the forests outside the mountain valley. It was a victorious war, a test of combat effectiveness in a new environment, a bone to the ravenous dogs of war, a smoothing of relations between the leaders of races, and an opportunity to quickly improve weaknesses in the organization without too much distraction to riotous ruffians. And also, a reduction of the food burden.

Wilhelm grimaced and pushed the thought away. In any case, the problem was no longer burning at the moment. Instead of self-blame, he should have thought about how to fix the problem in the long run.

He rose from his chair and pushed the bell on the table with his palm. The oak door immediately opened and a servant appeared in the doorway. Wilhelm, not focusing his attention on him, ordered to prepare a tea table on the main balcony. The servant nodded and disappeared unnoticed.

A new, carefully cultivated habit is to relax with a view of the city after finishing the day's work. What could be better than a wonderful view and a fragrant drink? Only the same, but in good company.

Illadria was already there, taking a seat on the other side of the table. Her very presence suited the setting. The openwork table, the finest gold china, the silent presence of the servant, frozen in the shadows. A white dress.

As he sat down, Wilhelm was once again pleased with her company. It wasn't even the fact that the elf was so damn good-looking and skillfully emphasized it with her clothes and manners. She was a great conversationalist with whom to share a confusing thought, redefining it for herself. She was equal.

"I was already preparing to spend the rest of the evening alone." The enchantress smiled coquettishly and took a bite of her cookie.

"And don't even dream. If you have come, you must bear it." Wilhelm sat down across from her.

"A lot of work?"

"A lot, you know how it is. Sometimes I think that everything is going to hell, and we don't see it yet."

"As long as you're king here, nothing will go anywhere, I'm sure."

"You're right there. But you know, sometimes I wish I could tear myself apart into so many little Wilhelms and be everywhere at once. I could go on and on with the paperwork, follow orders, take requests, supervise road construction, I could go on and on and on."

"Don't tell me you don't like what you do," the elfish girl shot her eyes.

Wilhelm raised his index finger admonishingly.

"That's the authority, baby. I command it, the rest of them obey it. How can you not love it?"

"You're so imposing..." Illadria chuckled into her palm.

"But, no, I'll ask," Wilhelm pretended to be indignant and threw a cookie in his mouth. "You have nothing to do at all, I think."

"Well, that's not true. Do you have any idea how hard it is to get griffins not to tear each other apart when they're not under saddle? Not to mention how to pair them up. At first, it was just a nightmare, they didn't understand who was their enemy and who wasn't. So many people were crippled."

"The lords somehow handled them."

"Yeah. Who are we and who are the Lords."

"Also true. So you say it was bad at first, but how is it now?"

Illadria lit up with pride.

"For now we have a fourth pair, and we can expect eggs from the first pair in a couple of months."

Wilhelm's hands spread in admiration.

"Congratulations. You know who the main candidate for the second chicken is, don't you?"

"I can guess," the elf girl grinned. "I'll put you on the long, long list. You probably won't have time to do it anyway."

"Hey," Wilhelm said indignantly. "It's not funny."

Illadria laughed softly in response to the indignation, and Wilhelm relaxed.

"Actually, I'm not sure what it will look like yet," the elf continued with regret. "The cubs will have to take their example from the adults. And the adults... They are so aggressive, almost wild. They obey very few people, and even then, they are more likely to tolerate them. I'm sure the Prophet could tame them, but..." she spread her hands sadly.

"But the plans of higher beings are not an area in which we can demand anything. I see. Why don't I send in some of the toughest of the elite guards? Drakhs, for example. They're not easily maimed. Perhaps the gryphons need a show of force to show them who's boss. If they don't understand nice, why coddle them?"

"I don't know, we could try, but I won't let them near the ready pairs. These are manageable, but if they get mad, it's all for naught."

"All right, wait for them tomorrow morning. Arrange as you see fit."

They sat in silence for some time, watching the gathering dusk. From the huge balcony, they could see the street lamps lighting up and the warm glow of the windows one by one.

Wilhelm finally broke the silence.

"Can you tell me how it's going out there? Warboss stopped keeping me informed after he tried to send me prisoners."

"Why did you turn him down?"

"I don't want to take care of hordes of wild outsiders. His war, let him sort it out for himself. It won't make any difference in his dumpsite, but I won't let him turn our City into a barbarian camp. That's what I told him. I'm not going to let him turn our city into a barbarian outpost," Wilhelm said.

"You should have been more delicate with an equal," Illadria pointed out tactfully.

Wilhelm was indignant.

"With an orc? More delicate? You've got to be kidding me!"

The sorceress paused for a moment, choosing her words.

"William, you miss the point that your crown does not mean something to everyone. Until the Prophet has not appointed an elder after himself, we senior vassals are equal. And if you spoil your relationship with the Warboss, it will certainly do you no good, do you understand?"

Wilhelm grimaced.

"Yes, I understand. But... Well, the hell with it," he waved his hand. "Anyway, we're not really friends right now, so I don't know what's going on outside the mountains. And you should know too, you've got all the scouting on you. You won't tell me, will you?"

She thoughtfully sipped from her thin cup and began her story.

"In short, everything is according to plan. The Prophet allowed the use of portals for landing, with certain conditions. Orcs hit the biggest settlements on the first day, slaughtering the main local leaders. There is no statehood as such, just parity between the strongest tribes. Goblins, ogres, and trolls mostly, and magically altered beasts. There is also lizardfolk, very far away in

the eastern part, they do not interfere in this squabble, so they are not touched yet."

"Lizardfolk?"

"Yes, like the Draconians, only degenerated. So far I know that they are a primitive communal system, with either the beginnings or the remnants of a developed culture. In any case, their habitat is beyond the limits of the intended conquest. No losses especially, less than a hundred orcs as of this morning. Strong opponents were not met, personal participation of Nobs was needed only twice. After the fall of the main settlements only scattered tribes remained. No one there expected a big war. Especially not so fast. Not all the locals even know exactly what's going on, so the orcs are having all the fun. There are collaborators too, the most far-sighted have recognized the power of the orcs at once, and there are more and more of them. Many are fleeing the forest."

"Wilhelm raised an eyebrow with interest."

"Collaborates? Who are they?"

"Mostly goblins, they are used to serving the stronger. There are also ogres and trolls, but they are few. These almost always stand to the death, surrendering only females with babies. By and large, when you finish the path through the mountains, the forest will be completely under our control."

Wilhelm smoothed his beard thoughtfully.

"This is good, just when there was a shortage of building wood and fuel, and here are the workers at once. And orcs are likely to settle there, the valley will be quieter. Do you know the situation outside the forest? I'd like to know about the neighbors beforehand."

"No intelligence has been done there yet, the information is very sketchy. There are small human settlements along the edge of the forest, and that's where our border runs. The Prophet, as you remember, personally went beyond it, and left no instructions for that. His plans should not be disturbed by unnecessary initiative."

"I am interested in the neighbors because in addition to the current problems there are global ones. The issue of timber is practically solved, but what about fabrics? We won't be able to produce them in the quantities we need. It's the same with paints, clay, and alchemical components. Or silver, gold, iron, coal, even common salt. There hasn't been any deep exploration of the mountains yet, but I can already tell for sure that there are almost no ores or minerals here. Only iron, and not much of it. There are reserves of it all, but they are not bottomless, and it's good to know where to replenish them. Whether it's trade or war, we need to know who we'll be dealing with and think everything through in advance."

"Trust in the Prophet. I'm sure he knows exactly what to do and will show you the way at the right time."

"You're right, but I'm ashamed to rely on Him for anything and everything," Wilhelm said. "We exist to spare Him the trouble of dealing with trivial matters. So I'd prefer to eliminate the problem before it even manifests itself. Or at least have a solution, and preferably more than one."

Illadria put the cup on the saucer and looked bored at the darkened sky.

"And you also want to prove yourself, to be put in charge in his absence."

"Of course. Who else? Warboss? Or Marius, perhaps? Ha! I, and only I, am good for it. I was born for it."

"We've already talked about it, I remember. And don't bother reminding me of our agreement; I remember it, too."

The sorceress stood up smoothly from the table.

"I have to go. It was good to see you."

Wilhelm also stood up.

"I'm glad, too. I'm sorry if I was rude, I'm sorry."

"I'm used to it. I'll see you."

Illadria's figure disappeared into a myriad of rapidly extinguishing fireflies. Wilhelm smoothed his beard again. A remarkable woman. Beauty, intelligence, patience, tact. She would make a far better wife for the Prophet and mother for the heir than a mentally unstable demon.

And much more controllable.

* * *

Twilight was gathering in the Great Forest of Tob. A favorite time for any hunter. Any prey is especially wary at this time. And intelligent ones included.

Ryu, who had recently been the chief hunter, cautiously poked half his face out of the grass over the cliff. The cliff is not that high, four meters, no more. At a distance of two arrow flights a small lake, at the point where the underground river came to the surface. And there was a settlement on the bank. As big as three of Ryu's former settlements.

It's well hidden, all around cliffs and trees up to the sky. If you don't know where it is, you can't find it, you can't see it. Only by the tracks. If the local hunters are fools. And there are no fools here.

But Ryu knew where the settlement was, he had been here before. Other goblins had come from here to Ryu's settlement for women and slaves. They took what they wanted. The settlement was then halved in size. Ryu followed them for many days at that time. Those goblins came here.

What could one little Ryu do then? Nothing. Just watch and remember. But there is much he can do now.

Life changed abruptly after the orcs raid. When he was shot in the leg, he thought he was going to be killed. The orc laughed at him, grabbed him by the ear, and dragged him back to the burning settlement. Thrown into the pit. There were already many goblins in the pit, women, and very young children. There was so much screaming that Ryu thought his head would burst. After Ryu, a few more goblins were thrown in, also wounded.

Then they took them out one by one. When they pulled Ryu out, he didn't even fight back. His body was almost out of blood, his leg was swollen. He didn't want to die, but he was ready. He was thrown on the meeting ground under the feet of the conquerors. And between them stood the same elf. Standing by himself, as if they hadn't pierced his legs with spears.

The elf did not seek revenge. He only asked. How he had been hunted down, how he had been caught. Ryu did not want to be tortured, so he told everything. The elf gods did not demand torture. Ryu hoped for a quick death. But the elf just talked to the head orc and left. Then the orc spoke to Ryu.

Then everything became clear. New masters had come to the forest. Strong, brave, and cunning. Ryu could choose whether to serve them or die. Of course, Ryu chose to serve, and he did not regret it.

First, they cured his leg. They gave him some tasty drink, his leg itched and was as good as new. Then Ryu helped interrogate the other goblins, giving them the main message. Serve or die.

So Ryu became chief among the survivors. And he also began to lead orcs to other villages, so that they could attack unexpectedly. Then he was allowed to appoint leaders among the other survivors. He was responsible for the choice by his head and was very careful. If anyone could cause trouble, Ryu would kill him himself, at once. Just in case.

He was given everything he wanted. Food, the right to all kinds of women, even allowed to take something from the loot. Of course, he didn't have to get cocky. The slaps they gave them were hard. They also didn't torture prisoners.

Ryu didn't understand it at first, but then he did. He heard it, matched it, and understood it. A god had sent them to war. A very powerful god who spoke to them himself. No shamans or poison pollen. Their god was not interested in pain, no need to torture anyone. On the contrary, it's better to kill quickly.

The goblin gods do not approve of a quick death. They love screams and cries. But who cares about the goblin gods? Where are they? And the orcs are right here, and their god doesn't like it. A strange god, demands little, gives much. Live, love, kill whoever they say. In return, there will be no hunger, no pain, no fear. And after death - just a dream. If you serve well, God wakes you up and you live again. It may not be that simple, but it's better than the goblin gods. They demand much and give little. And not for everyone.

Ryu likes to torment, but he can be tolerant if necessary. He too wanted to pray to such a powerful god, but the orcs only laughed at him. They said he had to earn it.

Nothing ever came easy to Ryu. He always deserved what he had. Earn the right to pray? He would earn it.

Today he led the orcs to another settlement. It was nice that the green death was obeying him. No need to be flattered, but it was nice.

Here it is, the ruiners' settlement. The fence is ogre-high, with a moat in front of it, and stakes staked at the bottom.

What could little Ryu do then? Nothing. Cry out of anger and walk away. What could he do now? Put two fingers under his tongue and blow a deafening whistle.

* * *

The ogres were angry. They were over three meters tall, incredibly hardy, and monstrously strong. They had always considered themselves the masters of this part of the forest, and they had always been treated as such by its inhabitants. Even in foreign territory, ogres were rarely attacked. Ogres always took what they wanted, and it has always been.

Now, something incredible was going on. The chief of the tribe was outraged.

His tribe, part of a conglomerate of tribes, was moving into a large settlement. To pay tribute to the paramount chief, to confer, to divide the territory, to sort things out. Halfway across the day's march to the settlement, he encountered the pitiful scraps of another tribe. A dozen big men had lost their chief and families. Exhausted, wounded, burned.

After a short conversation, it turned out that they had fled the settlement. That the overgrown goblins had attacked the place and killed everyone. The chief laughed and told to kill the cowards.

As the tribe reached the settlement, he realized that there was some truth in the story. The huge settlement was a smoking ruin. A search of the ruins yielded very little. Hundreds of hacked-up corpses of ogres, goblins, pigmen. Noone was alive, the bodies badly chopped

And then the tribe was attacked. Not the main force, only about a hundred men. The goblins, but they were chest-high, almost armorless, and had horrible-looking axes.

The chief quickly realized why those he met were fleeing from battle. The overgrown goblins were incredibly ferocious, fierce, and skilled fighters. The ogres took the attack relaxed, relying on their size, strength, and the thickness of their skins.

And they were very wrong. They were much larger than the strange goblins, and much stronger, too. Otherwise... The first row of ogres was simply shredded. The goblins attacked in unison, three on one, one ducking under their feet, the second kicking their arms, and the third jumping on their shoulders and stabbing them in the face. As soon as the bloodied carcass fell, the goblins would lunge at the next victim. The confusion and anger of the ogres at the rear only made the situation worse; ogres' clubs were not the kind of weapon that was convenient to hit a fast opponent with. A scramble ensued, with these goblins piranhas and tearing apart the clumsy strongmen.

The chief realized at once that he was not going to get anywhere in this fight, so he ordered a retreat. Even if his men had won that hundred, there were clearly many more. He had to throw most of the tribe into the ruins of the city to hold off the enemy, and run shamefully away. He was still haunted by the fierce cries of the tribe dying under the axes of the strangers, as soon as he closed his eyes.

The ogre sensed that these goblins were not here in passing, that they would still have to be confronted, and he wanted to be ready for that. He brought the rest of his tribe to the village near the pond he passed through on his way to settlement and decided to wait here.

The local goblins weren't happy about it, but who cares what a goblin thinks. The ogre chief only cared about food, walls, and meat for the first ranks of the fray, and here it was all there. All unnecessary structures were dismantled, the wall was reinforced, and stakes were added to the moat. All that remained was to wait.

At last.

The quiet woods surrounding the lake exploded with a multi-voiced roar as darkness fell.

"WAAAAAAAGH!"

The chieftain kicked the goblin, considered the leader here, and blew the old, broken horn he always wore on his chest. The sleeping ogres awoke, crawling out of their tents and barns. Angry and sleep-deprived, they walked over the goblins' heads toward the walls.

The chieftain runs around the settlement, pushing the laggards along. He wanted the goblins to take the first hit, but the ogres simply ignored them, and it was too late to change course. There was no time to regroup. And the green ones were glad, scattering out from under their feet and hiding.

"You will pay for this later!" The ogre raged, seeing the scattered host.

And from the forest cliff, the enemies were already advancing. In the darkness at this distance, the ogre could not tell what formation they were in, or even how many of them there were. But he could see that they were carrying long logs.

He realized too late what was going on. His hopes for the moat and the walls, low though they were, were in vain. When they reached the moat, the goblins, straddling the logs on either side, began throwing them against the walls.

"WAAAAAAAAAGH!"

The ogres behind the wall, unable to see what was going on, were frantic with the desire to break the skulls of underdogs. The chief's warning cries were not heeded.

The overgrown goblins, having thrown the edge of a log against the wall, immediately scrambled up the wall. A few seconds and the first of them were within sight of the ogres. Only they knew what they were going to see, and the ogres didn't. And so they struck first.

"WAAAAAAAAAGH!"

There was a surprise for them, too - the ogres now had armor. The ogre leader took his strongest warriors with him, his elite, who were armed with the best. The blows of the first wave brought only a rumble, and the response did not take a moment.

One of the ogres got his bearings, after all, a few clubs went up and down in the darkness, and there was a wet crunch and a wheeze. One ogre managed to catch his attacker by the shoulder, pin him against the wall, and then swing his fist into his chest. The blow was so powerful that the wall shook, and the blood-splattered generously all around.

The first wave of attackers was repulsed, but only the first... The enemies kept coming, the armor-clad ogres no longer even observing the appearance of formation, but simply waving their clubs at random. Sometimes successfully, most often not.

"CHOP THE FATTIES! WAAAAAAAAAAAGH!"

One by one the armored carcasses fell. Some were wounded in the legs, some were already dead, each one's fate sealed. The chief gritted his teeth. He did not stand in formation but watched the battle from a distance, so it was easier to see what was going on and so it was easier to command.

Total defeat. Walls, armor, preparations, all useless. Well, at least these green bastards wouldn't get off easy. The chieftain roared and dashed for the walls.

The triumphant entrance into the fight didn't work. He swung wide, but he lost his balance with a sharp pain on the back of his knee, and the cudgel clattered awkwardly against the wall. A moment more, another flash of pain and his arm fell away. The chieftain fell on his side, tried to turn around to at least grab one of the insolent creatures with his healthy arm. He looked back, and all he could see was the edge of a razor-sharp axe in front of him.

* * *

Ryu stayed out of the fight. No one called him, and he didn't get upset at all. When a lion fights a bull, it's better for a jackal to stay away. He did his job. He showed them the place, helped them get there unnoticed, and gave them a sign.

It has been that way before, and it will be that way again. The forest has a new master and a new god. And woe to that who didn't realize it in time.

RiP · Sep 29, 2021

Chapter 13

The large troll, nearly two feet tall, spat and backed into a thick tree. The other, smaller trees, he'd just blown down on his way here. He was fleeing.

Trolls don't keep track of time, they don't have a fixed calendar. There is day and night, winter and summer. The last summer had been very good, nourishing. His search for food after winter led him to the outskirts of the great forest, and here he came across tribes of men. The weak and deaf-mute humans were very easy to hunt. When he was hungry, he could literally catch one or two in a couple of days. Of course, the humans quickly realized there was a hunter, and even tried to hunt him down and kill him. The troll then did a good job of replenishing his meat supply, some of it even rotten. The humans became afraid of him.

He became bolder and even stopped camouflaging his lair. On the contrary, he began to decorate his surroundings with bones. Wolves, humans, and even bears began to avoid his lair. There were no strong beasts so far from the heart of the forest, and the others recognized him as the strongest. So it was for the whole summer.

When that human female in black showed up, he was surprised at the insolence and a little relieved. The prey had come on its own. He crawled out of the den to meet her and tried to drag her into the depths, and then realized that now he was the prey himself. The female grabbed his finger and easily broke his entire hand with a single tug. She would have torn it off if the troll hadn't given in at the last moment. So he just slammed his head against the wall.

There was no place for resentment or disappointment in his worldview. He very easily accepted the fact that someone stronger had appeared and made him his own prey. It was a given that the strong would devour the weak. The troll had long been strong and ate the weak. Now someone stronger has come along and will eat him. If he catches up, of course.

She caught up. It had been a long chase, starting at sunrise, and now it was a hot afternoon. The troll was quite adept at ambush and stealthy travel through the woods and knew the local swamps and ravines well. At first, he even thought he could get away with it, the stalker disappearing from his perception now and then.

Alas. For this insanely strong female, it was a game. She amused herself by making him work hard in this pursuit. Giving him hope that he was about to get away from her. It was all in vain. When the troll realized that trickery would not work, he tried to just go deep into the woods. That's where this female could find a more interesting target.

It didn't work. Now the troll realized it for good. There was no point in running, no point in surrendering without a fight. The broken arm was healed, and he took hold of his club. It was a good club, made of the bone of some unknown beast whose remains the troll had found a long time ago. It had served him well for years. Sturdy, heavy. And useless.

The wait was short. Soon there was the rustling of metal and the sound of footsteps, and then a human female appeared. She was dressed in black, from neck to toe, with black hair flowing down her armored shoulders. At a leisurely pace through the clearing she'd left behind, she approached the troll.

He already knew the price of this slowness. With a short growl, he swung his club warningly, sweeping away the surviving undergrowth. He swung it once, didn't have time for a second. The second swing was too easy, and with it, the pain pierced his arms. The club continued to move, and the troll's hands along with it.

A female voice was heard, from behind him. A deep, soft, very scary voice.

"You don't want to play anymore?"

The troll turned with his whole body, trying to nail her to the tree, and was unsuccessful. His thick knuckles thudded into the trunk of the tree giant, and sharp pain and nasty weakness spread over his stomach. He looked down. The hard belly was ripped open and its guts were already spilling out. A new flash of pain pierced his back. His legs became abruptly false, and the troll fell.

"It's a shame to kill you like this."

Sharp pain in the neck, and the whole body became strange.

"You understood right away, and you did everything right. I'd even respect you if you weren't such a wimp. It's true."

The pain in the neck was replaced by dull indifference, and his eyes went black. The troll's mind resisted for a few more moments and finally faded.

Draga deftly tossed the monster's head into the leather sack and tied the straps. She didn't even bother counting how many times she'd done this. Three or five, whatever. It was always the same anyway. Those who think they are powerful monsters are so self-confident that they don't even try to hide in any way. Bears, ogres, werewolves. The troll at least amused her a little with his attempts to escape.

Boring.

Of course, the Prophet warned that this would be the case. At first, at least. Still, she hoped she would find something to be proud of. In vain.

The town she was sent to was unpleasantly squalid. It was small, dirty, and smelled like an orcish cesspit. The weak and arrogant people who lived there complemented it like worms complement a lying corpse. A harmony of disgust. She would have loved to turn it into a black-flamed pit, but...

'You will become one of the adventurers, the local mercenaries. Perform their tasks, gain reputation and fame. The more fame you gain, the better. You will divert all attention to yourself. Unwanted ones included.'

She must become the best mercenary. The most famous and the most respected. She must be the most visible to the powers that be. The rest of the Prophet's agents and he himself will be unnoticeable against her background...

And if these 'powerful ones' turn out to be the enemy, it will be her who will have the honor to take their hit.

So, the eradication of this abominable shithole was postponed indefinitely. As much as it saddened her, the Prophet's will prevailed.

There were no significant problems in the Adventurers' Guild. Of course, the stranger was looked upon very obliquely. Especially since she could not write or read the local language. That was strange - there was no problem with speaking. But with writing, there were a number of inconsistencies. She could not understand the local scribbles, and the natives understood neither Latin, nor Cyrillic, nor Kanji.

She didn't really care. So she didn't understand what was written, so what? Let them explain in words where to go and who to kill. There was a hitch with the first time, the administrator tried to mumble something about her duty to understand what was going on. One slap and the understanding was established. One mission, and the question simply never came up again.

There was another conflict. Her newly acquired colleagues had tried to point out her place. By that time she had learned to restrain her powers, and there were no fatalities. Some fractures and internal bruises, nothing serious. Strangely enough, the men held no grudge against her. Now, if she showed up at the guild house, she'd form an entourage. They're eager to learn how to fight from her and even offer her money to beat them half to death. And not just adventurers.

Well, there's a mutual benefit. At the same time, she learns not to kill or maim. It's not so easy, as it turns out...

Draga snapped her fingers. The shadows of the trees and ferns curved strangely and merged into one big patch at her feet. In a few moments, the simple shadow became a huge blob of impenetrable blackness. The blackness stirred and rippled, and a large stallion of the same color floated out of it as if it were on the edge of the spot.

Draga slapped the nightmare on the withers, jumped into the saddle, and hitched the bag to the saddle. She had to hurry, she didn't want to waste more than one day on one task. Sure, Nightmare wasn't the fastest mount, but it was the least strange to the natives. She must look as a human.

* * *

In the cozy office on the second floor of the E-Pespel Guild sat two persons. The Guildmaster was at a desk by a darkening window, and opposite, in a padded armchair, was a thin girl with blond hair tied in a ponytail.

Guildmaster of E-Pespel branch took a deep breath.

"Lady Tia..."

The girl with the cold eyes tilted her head to her side.

"Master Miran. We've already discussed it. If your new recruit is really that good. Then she doesn't belong in this hellhole."

They had been arguing for over an hour. Though it was rather difficult to call it arguing. Miran, of course, is the head of the guild branch, and formally has a higher status. But E-Pespel is a deep province. And Tia is a member of the adamantine-ranked team. One of the two strongest on the continent at the moment.

"Let me at least keep her for a month, please. There is literally an invasion of our outskirts from these damn woods. Not a day goes by without a clash with the greenskins. Every man counts."

"And how would you handle it if it wasn't for the occasional recruit?"

The elderly man grimaced and adjusted his monocle.

"As usual. But it's going to be very expensive. It's not even about the budget, although that too..."

"There will be losses of staff. They are much harder to replenish than the treasury. Talent is so rare..."

"Master Miran. Are you the head of a branch of the world's most reputable non-governmental organization, or a boarding house for noble ladies?"

Tia asked harshly.

The question was rhetorical, they both understood that.

"The weak will fall. The strong will rise."

Miran answered irritably. "And when they are raised, you will appear again and take them away, won't you?"

"Perhaps," came the cold reply. "It's not a question of my personal whim."

It was indeed so. Tia was doing her leader's bidding. Lakyus was aware of a lot of guild business that she didn't share with her fellow guild members. These orders could not technically be orders to the guild members. But the guild's top management always supported the guild's most prominent members. What today was a private request from Lakyus, tomorrow could be a direct order from the Head of the Guild. To oppose it is only to spoil relations.

Tia read the recruit's personnel file again, making it clear that the conversation was over.

If the rumors and the record are true, this is quite an interesting recruit. In fact, she was aware of several of them, coming literally out of nowhere, joining the guild at the same time. The rest were more like over-trained soldiers, albeit with good talents. Quickly joined the existing groups, greatly enhancing them, but that's all. What army these soldiers were from, remained to be seen, but for now, there was enough work for them, in which origin and political views did not matter.

E-Pespel was a very special case. An incredibly talented swordswoman, reportedly a religious fanatic, but one of the "quiet ones". She follows her faith without trying to attract other people to it. Suspiciously mobile, in a day of assignments whose purpose is far beyond a day's walk in one direction. Indifferent to the rank system, still walking around with an iron badge. And at the same time independently performs orders for experienced gold-ranked teams. Extremely confident.

It was very likely that the "upstart" was trying to be sent to her death by giving her a knowingly unreasonable order. Lucky sent Tia to see the recruit, and if it wasn't a fraud, to see to it that she was transferred to E-Rantel. Strong adventurers were much more needed in that frontier town, a stone's throw from the Tob Forest and the Katze Plains.

Well, if she is a scammer, then disclose the details of the scam and liquidate it. She would not be the first to try to earn fame and promotion in this way.

The usual hum of the reception hall changed slightly, and Tia paid attention.

"Looks like your recruit is back, doesn't she? She was sent to hunt a troll if I'm not mistaken. That was fast."

"Yes, Lady Tia," Miran nodded. "Should I invite her here?"

"There's no need for that. I'll come down."

"Whatever you say. Let me know if you need anything."

Tia nodded briefly and left the room. From the stairs to the first floor she could hear better what was going on in the hall. A subdued congratulations, an acknowledgment. That was definitely her target.

When she came down the stairs, she saw that woman. It was impossible not to notice such a woman.

A vicious beauty in exceptional armor, composed of craftily fitted plates. Her hair and armor are blacker than the darkest night, and she is politely dignified. Around her, at a respectful distance, are all the unoccupied adventurers of the city.

Tia appreciated the manner of her gait, her posture... Whether a cheater or not, she had beautiful movements. Smooth and graceful, yet precise and sparing.

Meanwhile, the woman, placing a large bag of something round on the receptionist's desk, brushed off the purse and, throwing something like "write it down in my name," went to one of the desks. Tia headed the same way.

She was recognized and given directions, and no wonder. Any adventurer knows an adamantine rank by name and face. Except for this new girl. When Tia sat down across from her, she raised an eyebrow with a silent question.

Tia noticed that the new girl was incredibly attractive. She was confused for a moment; she'd never seen beauty like that before.

'She could have been anyone. Any man would be at her feet at the wave of her hand. What made her become an adventurer?'

Someone dutifully placed plates of hot food, a jug, and a bowl in front of the new girl. She ignored the food, staring at Tia with a half-smile.

"Who are you, and what do you want?" the voice was appropriate.

"I apologize, I was rude. I'm used to being recognized as a member of my team at all times and in all places. I'm Tia, of the Blue Rose adamantine group. Your name is Draga, right? They also call you the Dark Maiden."

"That's it. What business do you have?"

Tia was slightly offended by this attitude even after she named herself.

"I want to test your power first. There are rumors about you, and I want to know how true they are."

Draga boredly waved it off, unsealing the jug.

"There's a whole line of people like you. Come tomorrow, early in the morning."

Tia began to feel angry at such disrespect but tried not to show it.

"A queue, so... I'm sure they'd be happy to let me have it. Am I right in assuming that?" Tia turned around meaningfully.

The crowd respectfully backed away.

"As you can see, the queue issue is solved."

Draga tilted her head and set the jug aside.

"You won't let me have dinner in peace, will you?"

"Right."

They stared into each other's eyes for several moments. Tia tried to understand her interlocutor, to read her facial expression, the movements of her pupils, and eyelids. It was in vain. A slight irritation and nothing more could be read on that beautiful face.

Finally, Draga hummed wearily.

"I usually beat the willing in the backyard. Let's go."

She stood up and walked calmly toward the back door. Tia began to boil over with such self-confidence; she wanted to put the insolent new girl in her place. She followed.

A crowd of spectators had already gathered in the backyard. Draga stood relaxed in the spotlight, with her head bowed to the side and her hand on the hilt of her sword.

It wasn't very convenient. Tia specialized in stealthy attacks and sneaky moves from the blind spot. Of course, she was an excellent swordsman in open combat too, but she still wanted to prove herself at her strongest side.

"Usually it goes like this. I get attacked and they try to hurt me. I fight back until I get bored, and then it's over."

"You are very self-confident, Mrs. Draga. Have you never met a strong opponent?"

With these words, Tia moved leisurely in a circle, keeping a close eye on her adversary's movements. Draga snorted contemptuously and waved her hand smoothly.

"It makes me sick. I keep hearing about the "strong opponent," but every time all I see is an arrogant worm with whom there is only one difficulty: not to kill by accident. Where does that come from in you, tell me?"

"I don't think I'm anything like the 'arrogant worms'?" Tia grumbled coldly, picking her moment to attack.

'She's a nasty recruit. Is there no authority for her? I'm no match for those you're used to, and I won't be coy with you. You asked for it...'

"Uh-oh, are you trying to talk me to death? I'm sorry for the time."

She hadn't finished the last word yet. And Tia attacked. With the utmost concentration, between inhaling and exhaling, Tia ducked and darted toward Draga. She aimed one dagger at her chest, more for a distraction. Clearly, she could not penetrate that armor, but anyone would defend against a first attack. The second dagger was aimed at her groin. No armor protects the groin from below. And even if the blow was unsuccessful, it could be redirected to the inner thigh.

If the attack fails on all fronts - Tia hits her in the chin by the head and breaks the distance.

And then Tia realized that Draga's bluster, while annoying, was justified. She just wasn't where she'd just been. Tia saw only a blurred movement to the side.

'Move so fast in armor? It's bullshit!'

She abruptly interrupted the attack and slashed the air in front of her with her blades, while at the same time she jumped back.

Draga looked at her with a bored expression. Her hand remained on the hilt of the sword. It didn't look like she planned to use it.

Although you can expect anything from such a dexterous adversary.

Tia, reassessing Draga, moved around her again in a circle.

'It looks like I'll have to use the skills'

She was terribly reluctant to do that. Skills are the trump cards of any talented fighter. They must not be known by others. Because one day you show your trump cards, and the next day there are countermeasures for them.

But it seems that without trumps this woman cannot be defeated. She will have to go to extremes. The adamant adventurer has no right to lose face.

As she continued her smooth stride, Tia used [heightened senses], [low acceleration], and personal technique - [deception]. This skill imposed an illusory effect on her that made her movements visible with a half-second delay. From the outside, she was seen where she was half a second ago. Such a discrepancy between visible and actual movement confused even the most experienced fighter, giving Tia a head start in any fight to the death.

She wasn't going to let the new girl go without a good whipping. Even at the cost of revealing her secret tricks.

[dash]

[step through the shadows]

And here in front of her is the armored back of her opponent. A double dagger lunge into her sides and... No resistance. Draga's silhouette melted away like smoke, and then Tia felt herself being yanked off the ground by the scruff of her twisted like a cat, aiming her daggers where Draga's face should have been, but she was too slow. Draga grabbed her by the collar from behind and just tossed her against the fence like she weighed nothing.

Tia reached the obstacle with her legs already assembled and immediately pushed off, making another dash toward her target. The silhouette was clear in her mind, no thoughts other than the need to kill or maim and finish it off.

She did not have time to understand what happened. Later, when she analyzed the fight, she realized that Draga had simply poked her in the solar plexus with the hilt of her sword. Now she just felt shocked and complete paralysis. The armor hidden beneath her clothes didn't help much, the cramping across her body hinted at broken ribs. Lying on the ground and trying to breathe, she saw the lath boots in front of her face. Draga squatted in front of her and stared into her face for some time with an unreadable expression.

"You really are stronger than the others. Like an ant is stronger than a mosquito. Well, get some rest."

She patted Tia on the shoulder and headed off to the guild building.

The spectators, who had been silent since Tia's first attack, began to whisper.

"Damn, I totally don't realize what's going on."

"Tia's fast as hell, but our Maiden read her ahead, did you see her?"

"Yeah, they're both like lightning, I can't keep track."

One of the adventurers came up to her and held out his hand. Tia waved it away irritably. She hated to realize that her defeat had so many eyewitnesses. Her breathing was almost back to normal, and she stood up and slowly stretched. Her bones were intact, after all, and that was a good thing. There was a respectful murmur around her. It seemed that the new girl's victims didn't usually get off so easily.

Lucky will definitely appreciate the information. And she should rethink her own outlook on life.

Draga was at the same table, drinking wine from a bowl. Tia approached the table and bowed.

"I apologize for that. You are a real master, I was wrong about you. I have come to make you an offer on behalf of my team. It is in the interest of the guild, and in yours as well."

"Hmm?" Draga wondered.

"Your undoubted talent as a warrior is wasted here. I suggest you change departments and move to E-Rantel."

"And why would I want to do that?" Draga stretched out melodiously.

"Whatever you're trying to accomplish as an adventurer, you'll get more at E-Rantel than you do here."

"Yeah?" Draga leaned lazily back in her chair and spread her arms. "What makes you think that?"

"E-Rantel is three times the size of E-Pespel. It borders the cursed lands and the great forest. Believe me, it needs strong adventurers much more. And it will offer much more to a skilled craftsman like you."

"I'll think about it."

Draga didn't want to make such a decision without asking the Prophet. Though she certainly wanted to be there. After all, the Prophet himself was on his way to this E-Rantel.

Draga heard his voice every day, in the morning and in the evening. And now would be an opportunity to see him. Everything else paled in the face of such an opportunity.

* * *

Three days had passed since the battle, and everyone's impressions had already settled. Monsters are monsters, but the main task still had to be accomplished. Find and neutralize the necromancer. Bryce went out that night, muttering that he couldn't sleep, to explore the local cemetery. He returned in the morning, brooding and frowning, and reported that the cemetery did show signs of desecration. Someone had been digging in the graves, not with their bare hands, but with tools. And after digging the graves back up.

So the spontaneous rise of the undead was out of the question. Especially so powerful. It was unclear at all where it came from.

Era renewed vigor to investigate the pens and inkpot used by the guest of the manor, and she got some results. She found that they had indeed been used by a strong but inexperienced dark wizard. Such a sorcerer would hardly be able to raise such strong undead.

Daimon helped clean up the aftermath of the fight. The funeral of the only casualty was quietly arranged without the adventurers' involvement, and they had nothing against it. Except that Taler volunteered to say the last prayer. No one objected, especially after what had happened.

He looked a little dejected after he realized that there was nothing more that could be done for the dead man. There was practically nothing left of the poor man's head, and no amount of healing could have helped. Era marveled to herself - before and during the fight he was calm and even somehow relaxed, intervening only once with his spell. Afterward, he was confused and visibly despondent, looking at the deceased man. It was strange.

He turned out to have a rather interesting face. Now it didn't fall out of my mind when her gaze slid off it. It was perfectly regular and symmetrical, and at first, it seemed juvenile. And if you look closely, you can see subtle wrinkles near the lips and eyes, the calm, soft facial expressions also did not suit such a young man. Sometimes there were moments when he seemed not just mature, but even old.

And most importantly, Taler stopped giving her such unwanted attention. No negativity just burned out and cooled down. He didn't stare while he thought she wasn't looking. Didn't look like he wanted to say anything when he was next to her. Nothing like that happened anymore.

And that was good.

The next morning they went in search of the sorcerer's potential lair. She was able to use the imprint of the power that she had obtained to make an amulet. It was supposed to react when they approached the person who possessed the power. Not a compass, of course, but it was a lot better to know there was a dark warlock within a few miles of you than not to. Especially when you're about to kill him.

The search seemed to take a long time. The lands of the nobleman who had hired them were not small at all, and only a small portion of them had been explored. The cultivated land and clearings ended about ten miles from the estate, and then the wilderness began. Not as wild as the Tob Forest, but it had its share of hard-to-reach places and ravines.

They walked around the explored land in the first twenty-four hours and found nothing suspicious. No sign of a campsite or camp. This meant that either the sorcerer had long since fled to another region, or... or he'd found a shelter on the cursed plains.

That wouldn't be so good.

In the evening, the adventurers combed the surroundings of the last farmstead and again found nothing. The cemetery at the farmstead itself was untouched, and its inhabitants had no complaints about nightmares or disappearances.

Now they were camped halfway to the estate.

"And I was so hoping I wouldn't have to go to the damn plains," Bryce exhaled, leaning back on the grass.

"There's a silver lining," Daimon replied thoughtfully, chewing on a herb. All his attention was absorbed by the way Era was stirring the fragrant brew in the cauldron over the fire.

"What is it?" Bryce asked sneeringly.

"Well, for example, the plains don't have ground fleas that always get under your jacket."

Bryce waved it off lazily.

"It's better than the undead. Honestly, there's been a lot of them in the last two trips. I want to finally kill someone warm and alive."

"The last time this "alive and warm", he cut you up like a fish," Daimon grunted uncertainly.

"Next time I'll cut him up. He doesn't have an arm anymore. And now we have Taler, too. You're going to do that thing again, aren't you?" Bryce looked back at Taler, who was sitting next to him.

Taler grinned at the corners of his mouth.

"I think something can be done."

"You see, leader, we have the power with us. You see, Leader, we have the power with us. Let's take on some bandits, huh?"

"We could. They are so well paid, after all. And it's so easy to prove that you killed a bandit, not a common traveler. And it's easy to catch them. It's a fairy tale, not a job."

"Oh, you're doing it again. Let me dream."

Talik was used to this kind of talk. Bryce was always whining and complaining, Daimon was playing along, turning the subject upside down, and Era was making it clear that she thought they were both idiots. Now he was included in their company, too.

In general, he liked it. These guys never got discouraged and relied on each other for everything. Usually such close-knit companies are not open to outsiders. But he was able to gain their respect. He was both pleased to feel that he had new friends and hard at heart. After all, he was cheating on them, no matter how much.

It was his fault they had to fight the undead. Not that he had much choice, though. If he didn't direct the monsters toward the manor, they could have attacked a less defensible settlement. Remembering how easily a monster had killed a guard, Talik had a good idea of what a whole pack of them could do to common folk.

Still, he could have ordered Spy to kill them on the approach. The guard wouldn't have died, the boys wouldn't have had to risk their lives. The fact that he didn't know it would turn out this way was a weak excuse. It was no consolation.

From his point of view, the battle was somehow sluggish and slow. Talik mixed the perception of Daimon and the others as living people with a familiar playful attitude. All their movements in battle seemed somehow deliberate, slow, like a theatrical production. These guys were no match even for the rank-and-file guards of "his" city. For a moment, he even began to see what was happening as really just a highly detailed game. It was hard to regain his grasp of reality.

These are living, real people. He can't treat them like game characters. It's unfair and dishonest. They deserve respect. He's the one who got unreal power for free. There's nothing to wonder about.

And along with great power came a huge pain in the ass. Thank you, Alien Space Bats.

One way or another, he would have to go back to his town. This little adventure, more like an escapism, could not go on forever. He had figured out almost everything he wanted, and he understood what ordinary life in this world was like. It was now possible to surmise the further relationship between the world and Dawn City.

Of course, with politics and trade relations, it is obviously not that simple. But with a general understanding of how the world lives in this world, it won't be very hard to figure it out. Especially knowing Earth's history.

Of course, there is magic here, and that changes a lot of things. A lot of things, but humans remain human...

What stressed him the most was the impending loneliness. He was here, if not forever, then at least for a very long time. There are no other players here, no one to share his real thoughts with. No one to open up and speak honestly.

Pretending to be someone else for the rest of my life. Not much of a price to pay for what I got, really. But it's still a little sad.

And even if other players show up here, it doesn't mean that he will make friends with them. Rather the opposite. Can his contemporaries, unconstrained by morality and law, be trusted?

No. Both local history and basic common sense say otherwise.

This reflection led him to an interesting thought.

I can find those who came here before. You guys are dead, but that's not a problem for me right now.

Why? Oh, he has a lot to ask them. At the very least, what killed them.

Resolved. I'll dig around in local libraries, I'm sure there will be clues as to where to look.

RiP · Oct 21, 2021

Chapter 14

A few years ago, Princess Renner turned her attention to the roads. The Tract became the direct property of the Crown, regardless of whose fiefdom it passed through. The Lords have traditionally resisted such a decision. They rightly felt that it was a dangerous precedent of secession. But Renner was able to exploit the greed of the feudal lords by taking the maintenance of the tract accountable to the crown to the balance of the royal treasury. So, at the annual meeting of the lords, the decree concerning the ownership of the tract was tentatively approved after all.

In the end, everyone benefited. In just one year, just in time for the next meeting of lords, the simple country road became a wide, comfortable road, fortified with wood and stone in the swampy areas. Wooden bridges appeared on small rivers that previously had to be crossed by wading. In-season mudslides stopped hitting internal logistics, and it became much easier and cheaper to move troops.

Gentlemen of Fortune, who had decided that their golden time had come, were outlived in the first few months. The Golden Princess, when she took on a case, always approached it very thoroughly. Gold poured generously into the coffers of all kinds of snitches and adventurers, noble but penniless knights gained recognition and sometimes even endowments in the places where they had distinguished themselves. Bandit caches were ablaze, and hundreds of hangmen adorned the tree limbs along the trail. Trade flourished unprecedentedly.

Though, of course, it wouldn't have been the Golden Princess's idea if it didn't have snags under the water. The noble lords were speechless when they realized that the toll of the new track went to the Crown, not to their coffers, and they had no right to impose additional tolls. Moreover, they themselves were obliged to pay for the use of the new tract. What then began...

Gazef Stronoff, as the king's trusted representative, was present at that meeting. His position and his lowborn status obliged him to many things, including keeping his cool under all circumstances. Only the gods know what it took for him not to burst into laughter at their lordships' faces crimson with indignation. He always remembered that day in the dark times, and every time his mood improved.

But not today. Today, like the last couple of weeks, the good road seemed like a curse. It was so convenient, not just for the Allies.

Gazef, stony-faced, stared at the destroyed village without leaving his saddle. It was the sixth since the beginning of this month. The pain of powerlessness was heavy in his stomach. They were too late again.

A little village with the funny name of Flea. Twenty-two families, thirty houses, a small apiary, a wheat field. Mutilated bodies on the smoky ashes.

His men were now clearing the wreckage in search of survivors.

The Imperial bastards had made a habit of leaving a few survivors behind, and this time it was the same. They found several guys crucified in the trees nearby. The poor people had seen everything that had happened with their own eyes, in every detail. Their account confirmed Gazef's hunch. A detachment of imperial soldiers, half a hundred infantrymen, and a dozen horsemen came into the village and, without speaking or hesitating, simply massacred it. And as before, they left several witnesses to their atrocities.

He spotted his lieutenant among the men on the burn site. He seemed to sense his gaze and turned around, shaking his head. Gazef waved a hand, signaling him to stop searching. The lieutenant gave a few short commands and the other two dozen men stopped searching through the charred debris.

Stained with soot and ash, the smoke-soaked lieutenant approached the unmounted Gazef.

"My captain, what are your orders?"

"Give the survivors some coins, we can't help them anymore. In ten minutes everyone should be ready to go. I think I know where they'll be next."

"As you say, Captain."

While the soldiers were packing up, the lieutenant approached Gazef again.

"My captain, I suggest we turn back to E-Rantel, get some reinforcements, and make a real raid. I no longer think we can overtake them with one small squad."

Gazef shook his head regretfully as he looked at the warriors gathering for the march.

"No, we can only rely on our own forces. It would take too long to gather reinforcements, and it wouldn't do any good. Even if we demand troops from this feud, we won't get cavalry. The bastards are clearly on their way to Baharut, and the border is a stone's throw away. The best we can do is tear our veins out, but catch up with them while they're still on kingdom land. The nearest village to their destination is Karn, a short distance from here, and we'll try to intercept them there."

"Captain, are you sure it's the Imperials at all? They look a little too flashy."

"Who else to think on? The fields around E-Rantel are burning, and so it turns out that this is where the troops will gather for the war this fall."

"Why aren't the local lords doing anything?" The lieutenant spat angrily. "I understand, the king sent us as the most mobile. But could they at least leave the garrisons behind for a while? Do something for their fucking people?"

Gazef hummed sadly.

"Maybe they could have. But all of them are afraid to disperse their troops, and all of them don't care about the common people. It's even good for them - in the coming famine, the grain supply will go for double the price. The king will buy for the army at any price. Don't think too highly of yourself, lieutenant. Our job is to catch up and deliver justice. Concentrate on that."

"Sir, yes sir."

The lieutenant glanced at the riders who were ready for the road. A variety of armor, mostly plate or chain mail - plate armor was good for fighting, but any march turned into a nightmare. Hardy, wiry horses in worn-out blankets, each saddled with a set of weapons for any situation. A crossbow, a sword, a shield, a spear, and a few Bec de corbins.

Each of them had worked with Gazef over the years from a desperate peasant to a savage thug, and who knows what would have happened to them if not for his great talent as a swordsman and his noble spirit. Gazef kept them from becoming a common band of marauders, and with his sword paved the way to the mercenary elite. And even if they have reached their limit, the commoners could never be true knights. But what they had achieved at the hand of the world's greatest swordsman gave them boundless faith in their commander. It made them willing to carry out the most senseless, the most suicidal order without hesitation.

The lieutenant was uneasy. Gazef had always thought rationally, and though noble, was never naïve. His view of the enemy's motives was quite logical. Still, the actions of the imperial soldiers, on whose heels they had followed for so many days, looked too foolish. Ostensible brutality, living witnesses. It was as if they were deliberately treading on the sore calluses of

Gazef, who had not forgotten his roots. They made him angry on purpose.

Gazef commanded to go, and the lieutenant banished extraneous thoughts. The captain said to concentrate on the job. All questions will be answered later by the Imperials.

* * *

"I see you've met our recruit, Mistress Tia. Not disappointed?" Miran glanced ironically at the pale adventurer over his glasses.

Tia walked a little tensely into the office, looked out into the hallway, and shut the door. She sat down in a chair and didn't answer right away, going over the details of the fight and what she had read earlier in the file in her head.

"I'm rather astonished. I want to clarify something that I didn't pay much attention to before."

The Guildmaster put aside the folder he had been studying when Tia arrived and put his hands on the table.

"I will be happy to answer any questions."

"Her extreme religiosity is mentioned. What exactly is meant by this?"

This was a really important moment for Tia. Religious people are prone to various oddities, sometimes quite dangerous ones. For example, adherents of the Church of Heroes, absolutely dominant in the Theocracy, saw nothing wrong with abusing and possessing ordinary people. Followers of the Good Sun often demanded no reward, providing medical services on behalf of the guild. The worshippers of the Blood God - well, rare enough - were constantly pitted against each other in duels, and at times served as perpetrators of riots.

One way or another, the Guild has always found a use for talents, even those with rather specific inclinations. But knowing exactly what you were dealing with was a must. Especially for Lucky and her companions.

"She sincerely believes that she is guided personally by a certain Faceless God, and she has mentioned it repeatedly. I am not familiar with the pantheon to which this god is assigned, but the Dark Maiden, she believes, is the most powerful god there is. I also note that she does not deny the existence of other gods and is very respectful of other faiths. She prays every evening and every morning, always at the same time. During these moments it is highly undesirable to try to capture her attention. Prayer time is sacred to her, and at the slightest disturbance of her peace during these moments she falls into a terrible rage. One day the girl receptionist neglected her requests not to be disturbed, and nearly paid for it with her life."

"What has been learned about the dogmas of this... Faceless One?"

"Almost nothing. I asked, but she dropped the subject, saying that only the most worthy can serve this god, and there are none in E-Pespel."

Tia suppressed the urge to snort venomously. This stranger did have a point. It wasn't easy for Tia to accept that, but she was foolish to deny the obvious. No one here was really her equal.

Even though nothing was yet clear about religion, other questions remained. Normally, they were not mentioned - there was no need. But when there is a candidate for adamantine rank right in front of her eyes, everything changed.

"How were you supposed to keep her from breaking the law if she did something like that?"

"I must assume that the issue grows out of a complex character and tremendous power. I will not lie, of all the possibilities I consider as real only the call of adamantine teams or the personal intervention of the Head. I have checked something during our conversation with her, and I will tell you at once - any artifacts and poisons at my disposal will be useless."

What was said gave Tia an oppressive impression. More than once, people endowed with talent had begun to put themselves above the laws and rules. Within the Guild, it was always met with a harsh, even brutal response, and very quickly. Now Miran had told her, quite bluntly, that the usual, failsafe tools were useless. And faith in the capabilities of the adamantine teams had cracked badly even earlier. Even considering that she alone is a far cry from the entire team with its artifacts and information.

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely. On the other hand, her religiosity plays into our hands. From what I understand, her god does not approve of senseless violence. And the hard character - well, that's not the hardest case in my practice. In fact, she's more like a child. Capricious and arrogant, but quite obedient, if you set your sights right. So, nothing to worry about."

"Nothing to worry about? What if tomorrow her god demands the blood of innocent people? You said yourself that you know nothing about this faith."

"Well, if this unlikely event were to occur, there would indeed be cause for concern. There might even be a catastrophe, but the solution to such a situation is beyond what I can do. I will put my trust in you and the Head." Miran threw his hands together thoughtfully.

"Why do you think this is unlikely?"

The Guildmaster of Branch hesitated and didn't answer right away.

"Because the moral character of the woman we are discussing is far cleaner than that of most adventurers I know. Completely absent are any of the vicious predilections characteristic of strong men. Yes, her contemptuous attitude toward those around her can hardly be called a positive character trait. But there was never a hint of unmotivated or even simply excessive violence on her part."

That really made sense. Tia understood that she had to be quite concretely pushy to get a sparring session.

"What about that gold-ranked team?"

"I can tell you that if you had been in her shoes that day, they would have suffered a lot more."

"You talk as if you want to let her go."

"I don't. She is extremely valuable to my branch. But my position requires me to be objective in my judgments."

A guild master's professional opinion, regardless of the branch, was always worth a lot. Tia knew that. Of course, even the information he had could in no way be complete, but the conclusions were worth taking into account. The important thing was that this recruit really wasn't making trouble just for fun, and it didn't seem to be in her nature at all. Lucky would take care of the rest.

"Your attitude is respectful. Have you received any news of other... unexpected recruits?"

"I have not yet received any significant news. But the overall picture looks as if it is some united group, fragmented for an as yet unclear purpose. Perhaps espionage or an attempt to infiltrate the Guild. No interaction hinting at the possibility of remote communication has been seen yet either. Either way, the only really notable figure so far is Mistress Draga. There is also a healer with an amazing gift, but I don't have the details yet. If you want them, you'll have to ask the E-Rantel branch, he's registered there."

"Thank you, Guildmaster. What time did you say the Dark Maiden prayed?"

Draga had to be dragged to E-Rantel anyway and held there until Lucky arrived. And spoiling her mood by coming at a bad time was definitely not the right thing to do.

"At a quarter to seven in the morning and evening. It usually doesn't take long."

"Okay," Tia stood up. "Tomorrow morning I hope to leave to E-Rantel, tonight I'll stay here."

"Here is the key to the VIP rooms. Have a good night." Miran handed her the ornate key and bowed politely.

* * *

The conversation with the Prophet had been over for several minutes, but Draga was still in a prayerful pose. Recalling the words and intonations given to her, it was as if she heard Him again and again. As she followed His instructions, she always felt a kind of rightness, her own part in something great, her own necessity. Draga had become unforgivably accustomed to being close to Him, and she was scolding herself for it. Now in the distance, she had to be content with just a voice. Those moments of connection through [the message] had been the most important precious thing in her life since she had left Dawn City. And as long as the sense of His presence did not melt away, she considered it sacrilege to rise from her knees.

But no rest for the wicked. Prophet praised her for her efforts and gave her a new goal.

She had been contacted by the "powerful" of this world, just as He had predicted. Now she should accept their offer and come to E-Rantel to further her career and connections with these "powerful".

It would be great if you became a hero to the locals.

You should not publicly destroy the authority of local champions, for no reason. Even if you are much stronger. It's better to earn their trust.

It was a challenge. But she could do it.

There was no point in delaying her departure, and it didn't take her long to pack, since she had only a few things. There was only one sword, one armor, and a bag of household items. The real stuff was stored in the inventory. She didn't need them, but the image demanded their use.

As she was about to leave the room, there was a knock on the door. Draga listened to her senses. Judging by the smell and the heartbeat, it was the same person who had insisted on a duel yesterday.

"I'm here. Come in."

* * *

Tia got the timing right. Draga had already finished her prayer and let her in immediately after knocking. Tia entered and looked around. An ordinary middle-class room, the kind usually used by silver adventurers and above - income allows, and status does not oblige to more. The bed was slightly crumpled, but the rest was clean and tidy as if no one had ever lived in there.

Draga met her gaze with piercing black eyes. She was silent. Her face expressed nothing. Tia, habitually assessing her facial features, noted that they were truly perfect. More like the work of an idealistic artist than a living person. Perfect symmetry, the complete absence of wrinkles, and traces of characteristic facial expression. A masterful illusion would have created such an effect, but there was no trace of spells used here. There was also something about her that Tia could not explain. Something inexplicably attractive.

Tia was neither a fool nor a prude. But this attractiveness was akin to what she seen in some men.

It was weird and wrong.

"Come in." An inviting gesture. "What's your business?"

Draga held herself a little differently than she had yesterday. The condescending contempt that exuded from every gesture and every intonation didn't get on her nerves. Tia took the offer and came in, sitting on the edge of the bed.

"Have you considered my offer?"

"Yes, comprehensively. Now I'm off to E-Rantel."

" I'm glad to hear it," Tia was inwardly surprised at this quick decision. "Yesterday I was afraid I'd have to talk you into it."

"There's no need for that. God sent me there."

Tia decided it was a good time to ask about her faith.

"I heard that your god speaks to you personally, is this right?"

Not a trace of emotion on her face.

"Yes."

"May I know more about your God? With followers like you, he is a very prominent divinity..."

Tia noticed the barely perceptible pause before the answer. That's something.

"The day you can dodge my sword, I will gladly tell you everything you want to know about him."

Tia smiled.

"To dodge the blow of a master like you is out of the realm of possibility."

"Exactly. Only the strongest are worthy of my god. He has no need of the others. Is that all?"

"No. I want to offer you my company again for this trip."

Draga thought for a few moments.

"No. You couldn't keep up with my pace."

"I've heard a lot about your stallion, and if at least some of the rumors are true, he's very much your type. But I, unlike him, know all the trails and shortcuts to E-Ranthel."

"It doesn't matter. I have to go."

Draga left the room, clearly expecting Tia not to follow her.

She leaned back on the bed, again fighting senseless irritation.

Lakyus, was it really that hard with me?

* * *

The road to E-Rantel didn't go directly in that direction; you had to get to the crossroad before you could turn east. Normally it would have taken a rider a couple of days to get to the crossroads without stopping. Draga could get there in less than half a day, a riding nightmare - much better than a normal horse. But there was no point in taking the regular route.

Draga kept the semblance of an ordinary rider until the road entered a thick pine forest and the town was out of sight. When she was sure no one was following her, she snapped her fingers demandingly.

An elf in a camouflage cloak and a mask immediately emerged from the shadows of the trees nearby.

"What can I do for you, Mistress?"

It was one of the stalkers assigned to her on behalf of the Overlord. Draga didn't like having to interact with Illadria's servants. The sly bitch was clearly intent on sneaking into the Prophet's bed, and Draga was angry about it. Not that she seriously thought she was his only woman. But the fact that Illadria had taken the initiative was outrageous.

Illadria knew of Draga's every move outside E-Pespel. Draga knew nothing about Illadria's actions.

However, the Prophet ordered the constant surveillance of every agent outside the walls of the Dawn. The benefit of the stalkers was also quite obvious - without the help of these quiet elves, Draga would have to spend a lot more time looking for her targets.

"I have to get to E-Rantel. Quickly as possible, by land."

"There's no straight road from here. Keep strictly to the east, through the woods. After seventy miles, you'll find an orc-occupied village. From there, there's a road a little farther south that leads to the outskirts of E-Rantel."

"Copy that. Do you have orders to follow me at all times?"

"No, Mistress. I watch over you while you are here."

"Tell Illadria I'm changing locations. If she sends another spy, tell her to inform me."

"Got it." The elf bowed briefly.

"Draga spurred the nightmare, and it sped straight through the woods. If it had been an ordinary rider, it would have been killed by flying into a tree or a ravine at that speed. But shadow demons have many advantages over mortals. Their ability to become a disembodied black mist, helpless, almost blind, but virtually invulnerable, is one of them. Being in a disembodied state drained her strength, and sometimes she needed a break. Draga took advantage of these breaks to make sure she stayed on the path."

It took her a couple of hours to get to the orc-occupied village. She missed it by just a mile. There was little interest here.

She noted for herself that the guys were getting on well - they'd converted the lean fence into something that looked more or less like a wall, put a couple of towers and patrol posts in the trees up in the distance, within sight. The wall was covered with tents for most of the free space inside, and the shaman's canopy on the outside of the wall could be recognized by the stench it emitted.

Not far away was dug a solid size pit for burning garbage and remains. The natives who had been driven out of the Tob forest often stumbled upon this village. The orcs were happy, but there was no place to bury so many bodies. Previously all the bodies were sent to Marius, but after the large-scale conquest, there were so many that even the Archilich began to "overfeed".

Now only the intact remains and the occasional survivor were sent to him.

There was no point in lingering, and after checking the direction with the local elf overseer, she moved on.

* * *

"Sir Nigun, our target will arrive in half a day at the most. What are your orders?"

Sir Nigun stroked the scar on his face habitually. A decision had to be made.

The plan went like clockwork. A few villages, a few words in the right ears. Gazef, as expected, spared no effort, chasing the mercenary mercenaries. They did not even know who they serve - they were recruited in the Empire, paid with Imperial coin. Nor did they know their end goal. And they did not care. They were doing what they loved for decent pay, and in this profession, it is not customary to ask questions. Perfect performers. Of course, they would all die, it was inevitable. Not even little knowing witnesses are needed.

Their role is only to draw Gazef out, make him lose his head in anger and lust for vengeance, and fall from his hand, tying up the fight for a short time. The real work falls on the people of the Church.

The operation was approaching its final phase. It could have been finished sooner, but Sir Nigun tried to delay the inevitable. Gazef Stronoff must be killed, and the thought filled Sir Nigun's heart with bitterness. A man of perfection, embodying the ideals of Theocracy. A man in whom the legacy of the ancient Heroes was fully revealed. Such a loss to the entire race, and because of what? Because of the foolishness, the ridiculous stubbornness, and devotion to the false ideals of heretics.

Oh, the holy church has tried many times to open Gazef's eyes to his purpose of serving the ideals of humanity, the Church of Heroes. To convince, to buy, to kidnap, in the end, all in vain. With the tenacity of a donkey, the bearer of the legendary gift clung to his loyalty to the country that wiped its feet on him. With no reasonable solution in sight, the supreme council even reached an unprecedented compromise. The theocrats were willing to pay Gazef fabulous sums for the simple impregnation of selected women.

But the stubborn idiot just laughed at the suggestion. It is against his morals in general and against his opinion of Theocracy in particular, he said.

He simply left the holy church no choice. The kingdom has no right to possess such a man and his descendants. No one has the right, except the true bulwark of human ideals. And since Gazef is unable to understand or at least accept his role, so the tragedy is inevitable.

Sir Nigun understood perfectly well what the Council of Six had in mind when enforcing this plan. But that didn't make it any easier.

"Sir Nigun?"

Sir Nigun sighed heavily.

"Send in the mercenaries. Tell them there's no hurry now. When Stronoff shows up, disperse the cordon of summoners. You may go." Nigun waved his hand wearily.

He had to prepare himself, too. No matter how well planned the operation was, Stronoff was still the second most dangerous man in the world. It was foolish to think the battle would be easy.

* * *

In the vicinity of E-Rantel, Draga was forced to move along the trails. It was no longer desirable to run the usual way through the forest - there was a risk of being seen.

The sense of smell that had returned to her stirred her. From somewhere in front came a subtle but distinct scent. It beckoned, bewitching every cell in her body.

The smell of terror. It was the strongest, clearest scent she had ever encountered. The monsters she hunted didn't smell like that. A creature incapable of death awareness is incapable of real fear. The adventurers she beat weren't afraid of her, either. There was something similar except in the orcish village, but there the smell was old and almost weathered.

She was glad she was going the same way and spurred the nightmare on.

Less than a minute later, she first heard and then saw a man running desperately toward her. A woman, in tattered clothes, with bloody legs. She was running with the last of her breath, stumbling and wheezing. She was running from something, but she was totally oblivious to what was going on around her. The smell was coming from her.

Draga gave the nightmare a slight shove to the side and, as the woman ran past, deftly grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and lifted her up. The victim gave a short shriek and froze, curled up. Draga effortlessly lifted the light body and brought it close to her face. She inhaled with pleasure. The scent of wild terror stupefied her head, and the pounding of her heart pounded her ears. The desire to tear this lump of flesh became unbearable.

At that moment, the victim opened her eyes, and the smell of fear was joined by other notes that could not yet be understood.

"Lady Knight, please help!"

A lady knight? Ah yes... Draga's sanity broke through the veil of desire to kill. She ought to be a hero. She let go of the girl's collar with regret.

"What's up?"

"Soldiers are chasing me, they want to kill me. I beg you to help me!"

"What kind of soldiers?"

"I don't know!" The girl burst into sobs. "They came to our village and started killing everyone! We didn't do anything to them!"

How funny, Draga thought. Heroes kind of protect the weak, don't they? Could this be the case?

Her brief contemplation was interrupted by the crackling of bushes and a metallic rustle as two panting men in light armor, with the lion symbol engraved at the heart, appeared on the path on the same side from which the girl had fled. Both held swords in their hands. When they saw the rider on the horse, black as blindness, they stopped and looked at each other.

The girl screamed in rage and tried to hide behind the horse. Nightmare tried to kick the cheeky girl but was yanked back by the reins. One of the men, sheathing his sword and spreading his arms, approached Draga and spoke, choosing the words carefully.

"I beg your pardon for this... ugly scene, madam. Will you let us take the criminal and get out of your way?"

"I am not a criminal! It was you who attacked our village!" The girl screamed desperately.

"You're so brave right away, bitch. Wait a minute." The man snarled at her and then turned back to Draga, who was contemplating the scene with equanimity. "Again, I apologize for my rudeness. There has been a riot, and she is the one who must be punished. You needn't waste your attention on this incident, really."

Draga hummed.

"What's the emblem on your chest? The King's warriors I've seen have a different one."

"Oh, that's..." The man shook his head sadly. "I wish I had meant it nicely. Joy!"

With that last word, he quickly drew his sword and stabbed the nightmare in the neck from below, while the other soldier moved jerkily around the other side.

The sword blow did not reach its target. With incomprehensible grace, the black horse turned, and the rider slightly bent from the saddle, lazily swung her sword. And when did she have time to snatch? - thought the warrior aloof, barely able to see the broad, straight blade cut off his arm above the elbow without a sign of resistance. The detachment vanished the moment he lost his balance and fell, putting his arm out in front of him. There was a cry of pain and fear.

The second soldier, not seeing what had happened to his partner, rushed toward the horse, also intending to hit it. Almost there, he heard screams and hesitated, just for a moment.

Something was wrong. He didn't have time to think about what. Draga turned in her saddle and cracked his head with the second swing of her sword.

Draga felt a sensation akin to an orgasm. It was nothing compared to killing monsters. With a flick of her sword, she shook off the blood and brains and pointed the nightmare toward the wounded man, who wheezed, frantically trying to clench his arm. Her mind fluttered with the scent of terror and a desperate unwillingness to die.

A divine sensation, it could even compare to the one she felt from the praise of her Lord. The nightmare crushed the victim's head with its heavy hoof, and once again feelings of freshness, strength, and dizzying happiness pierced Draga's body for a brief moment. She inhaled and exhaled with pleasure, and stared into the girl, who was looking at the massacre with fear and a hint of hope.

"You said there were a lot of them. Where are they?"

The girl pointed to the path with her hand.

"T-there..."

Draga grinned predatorily, and, barely restraining herself from becoming disembodied, drove her steed in the direction indicated.

It didn't take her more than a minute to reach the village. The nightmare, sensing her mistress' fierce thirst, rushed like the wind. Beyond the edge of the forest began the gentle hills, with a few columns of smoke rising between them.

The three-meter-high paling that surrounded three dozen houses and barns must have been good protection against wolves and other predators. Now it had become a death cage for those who sought its protection. The nightmare, snorting contemptuously, swung across it at full gallop.

The massacre of the inhabitants was in full progress. The dead and dying of all ages were everywhere in sight.

A teenager, about ten years old, bent in an unnatural pose, lay at the entrance to one of the houses, in a pool of freezing blood. An old woman with a chopped face, in a carefully cultivated garden. A large man mutilated beyond recognition, still not letting go of his pitchfork. Right against the wall, a woman with an arrow in her back. She was still bleeding. The doors of almost every house had been kicked in, and the stench of death and despair was everywhere.

Draga glanced briefly at the scene and moved toward the center, where the wave of fear was so strong that she felt a little dizzy.

In the center, in a sort of square by the well, there were quite a few people - a few dozen survivors on their knees, packed into a tight crowd. Their hands were all tied. Three dozen more, wearing the same type of armor Draga had already seen, surrounded them. There was wailing, lamentation, pleading by one and scornful banter by another.

Not far away, under the canopy, three half-naked men, laughing and growling, were satisfying their lust. The girls beneath them were no longer even crying, not even reacting to the resounding slaps and bites.

The largest house in the settlement, the only one with two stories. The square was, in fact, its courtyard. It was tightly locked. The doors and shutters were propped up with wooden bars, and two more soldiers were jokingly fencing with lighted torches nearby. Draga sensed a multitude of people inside, and these people clearly did not yet know what was in store for them, but they did not expect anything good. The screams of the infants were intermingled with the howls and pleas of the women,

She could barely keep from bursting into laughter with the anticipation that overwhelmed her. The thirst for blood and death and suffering filled every muscle with a pleasant itch. She used to want to kill the poor fugitive and taste her death, and she thought that would be the best thing she could get out of this world. But now she tasted something else. A taste of the suffering and death of someone who thought she was the ruler of the situation. That moment when certainty turned to confusion, disbelief, terror, and hope that it was all just a bad dream.

By the time her appearance was noticed, she had already jumped from her saddle, right onto one of the swordsmen. When the others were just trying to comprehend the new circumstance, she was already on her feet, tearing the victim's head from his body. The next moment, the body, lavishing blood all around, smashed against the wall with a juicy pop, pushing the logs of the log cabin inward.

Holding a head with a piece of the spine in her left hand by its hair, she drew her sword. Dozens of people froze, trying to comprehend what was happening. The incipient panic made it feel like something exploded sweetly in her groin. Without giving anyone a second thought, without making a decision, she hurled the severed head at the one who looked to be in charge, and with all her might she sliced the nearest enemy across, from the bottom to the top. The sword sliced through the metal of the armor and the body with barely perceptible resistance. Inertia tore through the flesh, practically exploding it. Droplets of blood rushed out, forming a ball of purple fog for a moment.

Death.

Time almost stopped. In the thick, unyielding air, she lunged for the next victim, reading the slowly growing terror in her eyes with pleasure. An oblique blow from her shoulder and another cloud of red dust graced the square.

Death.

The sword gliding toward the next victim left a beautiful slash in the bloody haze. Red droplets smashed against the polished steel and glided gently across it.

Death.

A few of the warriors seemed to start reacting. Slowly, awkwardly, they began to move - in the course of each of their movements, Draga would have had time to chop each one into small pieces. But she wanted to stretch out the pleasure. She stopped, swinging her sword in the air with a heavy thud. The settling bloody dust caressed her face.

The soldiers hastily pulled away, leaving the bound villagers behind, hastily forming a semblance of a formation. A strained, disruptive voice was heard:

"What the hell are you?!"

She grinned happily.

"I am a Hero."

She couldn't contain herself, so she lunged into the middle of the line, chopping up two of them in one fell swoop. Their remains, scattered in different directions, knocked down those standing beside them. There was a panicked shriek from somewhere on the other side of the line:

"I didn't agree to this!"

One of the soldiers dropped his useless weapon and took off running. Another swing of the sword, another corpse, and the rest followed suit. Draga laughed heartily as she watched them go.

Yes. Yes! YES!

For the next few minutes, she was having a lot of fun catching up with and killing people. It moved chaotically, without consistency, giving hope to those who thought they had been spared, and taking it away a moment later.

Last came the rapists' turn.

One hid in the darkness of the empty house, huddled under a bench in the corner. Draga could feel, literally see through the wall, his soul blazing with terror. She went into the house, sniffing the air noisily, pretended not to hear the strangled wheezing and teeth clattering, and went out. She walked around the house, and, piercing the log wall with her hand, grabbed her face and slowly crushed it against the inside of the wall.

The other covered himself on top of his murdered comrade and feigned death. Draga walked past, and, after waiting for the scent of hope, turned back to him. Sobs could be heard in the rhythm of her slow steps.

"No... No... Please..."

"No? Why?" She raised an eyebrow, peering into the trembling, swollen face.

"Please don't! I'll do anything you want, don't!"

"I want you to die."

A blow with two fingers to the eyes pierced the eye sockets, and he granted her wish. Slowly.

The third was more boring. He was waiting for her, huddled in a corner of the house, his sword drawn forward. Its tip shook, but the spirit was resolute and strong. As she approached, he lunged, trying to strike her.

"Die, monster!"

"No."

She easily intercepted the attack, grabbed the base of the blade with her palm, and squeezed. The weapon cracked with a thud. The shards that remained in her hand, Drega hammered into his mouth, breaking his jaw and neck, and left him for dead.

It had been a wonderful day. It could have been better, only if she could have completed what those soldiers had started. But she was supposed to be a hero, and heroes don't do that.

When she returned to the square, the faint hope of continuing the fun by killing the arsonists had melted away. The nightmare had already torn them apart and was now feasting on their guts through the torn cuirass of one of them. Draga looked anxiously at the captives, but all as one lowered their heads low to the ground. She shooed sternly at her steed and wagged her finger at it, and it displeasingly ceased its meal.

The bloodlust was fading, leaving a pleasant weariness in her body.

She walked over to the man she had first thrown her severed head at. He was alive, and already regaining consciousness. Draga saddled up, leaning over to face him, fixing the blood-stained curls. She patted his cheek:

"Hello."

Looking silently into her eyes, the man grayed before her eyes.

"Do yourself a favor and lie still for a while. Okay?"

The man nodded finely. Draga patted his stubble again, got up, and walked toward the twisted, bound men.

"Hey, you. Who's in charge here?"

* * *

The frantic galloping of the last hours was a success. As they approached the village of Karn, Gazef saw no pillars of smoke. One of two things - either they made it in time, or the Imperials were not here at all. Both were good enough, though in the second case the chase would continue.

As he rode up to the gate with his weapon at the ready, Gazef knew at once that the Imperials were definitely here. Open gates, broken doors of houses, and bloody puddles testified to that for sure. But there were no fires in sight, which meant that there was a chance of saving someone.

"Quick, to the center!"

The squad galloped to the village square, but just before the square, the road was blocked by a fine female figure in black armor, sword is drawn. Unusual weapon - the blade is of normal length, and the hilt as a two-handed, and without a guard. The unusual weapons, the unusual armor, and the complete lack of awe in front of the whole troop immediately alerted him.

Gazef knew what talented people are capable of, regardless of gender. He raised his hand signaling his squad to stop and prepare for battle. At the same moment, he glanced around the square.

The picture was shocking. Apart from this woman, not a single living thing was visible. On one side of the square lay two small rows of filthy sackcloth-covered bodies. Fewer than there should be inhabitants here.

On the other side... A wild mishmash of limbs, torsos, and who knows what else. And everywhere, everywhere was blood. In stale puddles and rivulets on the ground, in blots on the walls of houses. Gazef had seen enough in his life, but the sight of it made him sick to his stomach.

Tears welled up in his eyes at the thought that they hadn't made it after all. But the muffled cries of a child and the anxious hissing from one of the houses gave him hope. And most importantly, there was no fire.

Struggling with his growing anger and hoping for the best, he turned to the woman, moving a few steps closer.

"I am Gazef Stronoff, captain of the King's personal guard. Who are you and what happened here?"

The woman defiantly hid the sword in its sheath at her waist.

"I am Draga, also called Dark Maiden, an adventurer. On my way to E-Rantel, I found out that the soldiers of another country were rampaging here, and I intervened to protect the people. Can you confirm that you serve the King?"

Gazef was surprised.

"I am well known in our kingdom, and I am known by sight to almost half of it. But I can also show you the royal warrant."

He pulled a thick scroll with a magic seal from his saddlebag. The woman nodded, and Gazef continued.

"Did the residents survive?"

"Not all of them. There, under the burlap, are those who were unlucky. And over there are the ones who attacked. Four dozen."

"Their commander I let live, for now."

Gazef sighed in relief. It didn't sound like she was lying about survivors.

"I am grateful for your intervention. You saved many good citizens of the kingdom from a terrible fate. Let me get this straight: did you do it alone, or do you have a group?"

"I don't need a group."

"Excuse me, but what is your rank?"

As an answer, she pulled a chain from under her armor, with an iron badge.

"Iron Rank? Lady, I'm sorry, but I find it hard to believe that you could handle so many professional soldiers on your own."

"I don't care what you believe. All I can tell you is that I'm new in the Guild."

"That explains a lot." Gazef took another look around the square. "Where are the rest of the villagers?"

"When they heard that a new armed unit was approaching, they hid and asking me for protection again."

Gazef dismounted.

"I see. I apologize, but I'd like to talk to the headman, or whoever is in his place if the headman is dead. In your presence, to confirm your version of events. Is that all right for you?"

"Actually, I've already spent more time here than I planned. But if you insist, it's ok."

"Thank you for understanding."

* * *

"Sir Nigun, Gazef's squad has reached the village."

Nigun sighed and clenched his fist with a crunch.

"Let's start."

Bogdan · Oct 28, 2021

@RiP there is a english translation of the story (part 1 and two) that you linked in the first post of this story? It is in Russian.

RiP · Oct 28, 2021

Bogdan said:
@RiP there is a english translation of the story (part 1 and two) that you linked in the first post of this story? It is in Russian.

I'm quite not sure what do you want. The original story is written in Russian. I'm trying to translate it into English. That's it.

Bogdan · Oct 28, 2021

RiP said:
I'm quite not sure what do you want. The original story is written in Russian. I'm trying to translate it into English. That's it.

Ok thanks. I was wondering if you had an english version. But you told me this is the English version. Keep the good work.
Is Ainz the books/manga/anime protagonist/ dungeon also in this world with the story protagonist/city?

RiP · Oct 29, 2021

Bogdan said:
Is Ainz the books/manga/anime protagonist/ dungeon also in this world with the story protagonist/city?

No. The author thinks that original Ainz it's total asshole/dickhead/moron/virgin Mary Sue who lives through the pure will of ASB only. So no Ainz here.

RiP · Oct 29, 2021

Chapter 15

"Why do we have to deal with this crap?"

When the commander go to talk with the strange knight and the village chief, he did not forget to give orders to his men as well. There were a lot of dead bodies on the small square in the center of the village. Something had to be done with them. With the bodies of the villagers everything is clear - tomorrow they will be reprieved according to all the rules and buried like honest people in the local cemetery. The farewell before the burial should take place in the square, it is a tradition.

That was not the case with the Imperials. They came to a foreign land and ran rampant like bandits. There was no one to say goodbye to them. Decent burial was out of the question. Of course, they too would be purged before burial, the influence of the cursed plains cannot be discounted. Who would want to wait for a visit of the undead? But they will be buried to the ground, in a common pit, away from the village walls. The peasants have already dug the pit and should be done by midnight.

Gazef instructed his men to haul the mutilated corpses to a future mass grave. And for the second hour, the brave warriors worked hard, throwing the remains of the fallen imperials into the cart. There were a total of two carts in the village suitable for such work. While one load, the second takes the grim load behind the walls, to the pit, and so on in a circle. The work would not be very hard if they were ordinary bodies. Forty-something people, three or four moves. But with the massacre, the stranger swordswoman left behind...

Gazef's warriors were not particularly impressed. Their commander had done something similar before during raids on bandit rookeries. The peasants, who used to haul it all down to the center at the swordswoman's behest, were another matter. Not surprisingly, everyone capable of labor volunteered to dig, away from the ghastly reminder of what had happened.

"Quit your whining, you bore me," replied Vatus irritably to his companion, Irius, rinsing his bloody hands in the bucket by the wall. Something was sticking to them, and it was interfering with his work. "Years of blood and shit, and you still whine like a kid."

"Fuck off, buddy." Vatas took hold of the arm sticking out of the pile and pulled the corpse, which was already beginning to ossify. "I'd understand if there was no one else, but there's a village full of peasants. And we're at the end of the line again."

A throw and a third of the human torso slammed into the cart.

"Yeah, yeah. The world is a terrible place."

"But seriously, the peasants could have been used!"

"And who's going to dig? And you know, those poor souls went through a lot. First, the Imperials did a real massacre here, and then that chick made them pick up the pieces of bodies all over the village. We've seen worse, but what's it like for them?"

"I don't give a fuck. I'm imagining myself in a bathhouse with a cute little peasant girl. And you know what? It looks like I can only dream about it today."

"There's a lot of quiet places here, you can dream later. Don't worry, after this round, we'll have to go to the guard... Wait a minute."

A warning whistle sounded in the distance. The two warriors abandoned their activities and hurried to the street leading to the gate.

A crowd of local survivors with shovels quickly entered the half-opened gate. The workers quickly scattered to their homes. Following them, the warriors who had guarded the work came through the gate. They were focused and anxious.

"I just knew it," Igo grumbled angrily, and went back to the water barrel.

"Yeah," Vatas answered vaguely, adjusting his weapon belt, and headed toward the sentries. "Something serious, and they left the horse and cart outside."

The rest of the warriors were already gathering in the square, having abandoned their assignments.

* * *

The headman's house was cozy, even though a few hours ago the place had been crowded. The only damage was to the crockery, and the half-empty shelves were conspicuous. But by the time Gazef, accompanied by the swordswoman and the headman himself, got in, the house was cleaned up. The floor had been swept and wiped with a damp cloth, the furniture had been set up, and pots of soup and boiling water for herbal concoction were bubbling on the heated stove.

Throughout the conversation, the headman did not sit down, and stood near the table, half bowed. His wife only served plates and cups silently, trying not to be seen at all.

Gazef himself came from a peasant family. Even after his rise to prominence as His Majesty's private man, he had not forgotten his roots. Whenever he had a few free days, he visited houses like this all over the kingdom. Sometimes on duty as well. Listening to the common people, when they are not afraid to speak, and relaying their words to their suzerain is also an important part of serving the crown.

And such behavior, as the headman showed, would have been understandable if the lord feudal lord had come here. But Gazef was not a feudal lord, but a well-known hero who, if not personally known, was certainly heard of. He was not accustomed to being feared by the common people.

As he asked the headman about the events, he noticed the way he looked at his guest. Sneakily, immediately averts his eyes, bowing at every opportunity. The headman, answering his questions, chose his words very carefully and often clenched his hands so that he could not see them trembling. He was obviously very afraid of this woman.

And she didn't care about anything. With the polite, weary indulgence, she sprawled back in her chair, picking at the soup with a wooden spoon without appetite. She paid no attention at all to what was going on around her, thinking about something of her own. Gazef couldn't help but notice that the woman who called herself Draga was surprisingly good-looking. A fine, sturdy figure, without any unhealthy thinness or excessive muscles. Agile, smooth, precise movements. Face, very pretty even without makeup. Not the first youth, but young, not even 25.

He even remembered for some reason that at almost forty he was not yet married.

Perhaps this is a case where women are asked out on a date? She's not one of those elegant ladies His Majesty has asked me to marry. She's sure of herself, knows the beauty of the sword and the ugliness of death, and doesn't turn her nose up at poverty, though she's obviously rich. Only how to approach such a case...

With some effort, he pulled himself away from irrelevant thoughts. The first thing to do was to get a better understanding of who she really was. Yes, she has the badge of an adventurer, but there was no way an adventurer of such power could remain unknown until now.

The headman confirmed her version of what had happened. The imperial scum were already about to set fire to the house. full of women and children, and then execute the men cursing their helplessness. And at the last moment, a rider on a stallion as black as night appeared. Without engaging in pointless negotiations, she simply killed all the imperial mercenaries who were in the square. And then methodically slaughtered everyone lucky enough not to be in the center. Although, how to say lucky. Those who were assigned the role of executioners died quickly.

The mercenary commander, the only survivor among them, was of little use. Gazef interrogated him right after the headman. The older, gray-haired man, kneeling with his hands tied, answered all his questions briefly and at once, staring dumbly at the floor. But he didn't know as much as Gazef wanted him to know. A mercenary, a landless knight from the Baharut Empire. Hired by an unknown person for a quick punitive raid on villages near E-Rantel. He did not know who the hirer was, only the money was important.

Listening to the mercenary, Gazef really wanted to strangle the bastard with his own hands right there. The only thing that kept him from doing that was to leave it to the executioner. An experienced master torturer would surely be able to squeeze out something more important. And the execution would have to be public, so people would know that retribution had taken place. There was also something else that troubled him.

Something was wrong. Someone had provided the imperials with a detailed road map and the exact route. And also - the mercenary knew exactly in this village they had to linger. How he was so sure - the mercenary did not remember, and a cup of embers behind the chest did not help to remember. From his experience, Gazef knew that problems with the memory of the doers always pointed to problems with those who paid. And those who were paying had not yet shown themselves in any way.

His thinking was interrupted by a rude, quick knock on the door and a lieutenant who immediately burst in

"My Captain, the village is surrounded by an unknown enemy!"

* * *

"Sir Nigun, the summoners of the Solar Scriptures are in position, the phantoms are summoned!"

Sir Nigun gave a brief nod to his assistant.

"Have you been spotted?"

"Yes, sir. The alarm is sounded and the enemy is on alert."

"Very good. Tell the summoners, the first wave of phantoms into battle. The goal is maximum damage, do not take care of yourself. Have them ready to summon the second wave at once."

"Yes!" the assistant spurred his horse, galloping off to carry out the order.

Sir Nigun once more checked his equipment. He was very proud of the fact that the Council had entrusted him with the ancient relics of the Church. They had once belonged to the same deified Heroes who founded the state that would later become the Theocracy.

Artifacts of unimaginable power that left the Arsenal only for great deeds. The Aegis of Justice, the Chainmail of the Celestial Guardian, the Diadem of Iron Will, and, finally, the absolute weapon, which was only to be used in exceptional cases. A crystal with a sealed summoning spell of a High Angel. And something else, too, which Sir Nygan tried not to think about. The latter was to be used only if the operation had failed.

Each of these items had a rich, glorious history and endowed the bearer with great power. This operation was bound to succeed. The Council of Six put in not only ancient artifacts but many other relics that could only be used once. It is impossible to replenish their supply. Scrolls [of concealment], for example, no more than a dozen remain. The Otherworld Potions that the ancient heroes brought with them are slightly more. The crystal, carefully guarded by Nigun, was the only one of its type.

Sir Nigun prayed briefly, broke the seal of the crystal vial, and drank its contents, carefully memorizing every moment, every nuance of taste. Not in every generation would there be one to whom such an honor would be bestowed. His body swiftly poured with a heavy and confident power beyond the reach of mere mortals.

He stepped forward, leaving the undergrowth. The [concealment] spell had just begun to fade. Now another scroll.

* * *

Gazef kicked open the second-floor balcony door, jumped out, and glanced around.

The village was indeed surrounded. In a sparse chain, at twice the distance of an arrow, stood men in chainmail, cloaks unmarked and helmets concealed. Worst of all, looming over them were tall figures of angels in fancy armor, with spears and shields. Their snow-white wings fluttered in the wind.

"Here's the answer to the memory lapse. Bloody magic!" Gazef growled in anger.

Watching the angels drifting slowly toward the palisade, he quickly calculated his battle options. The phantoms floated through the air in an evenly compressed ring. Fences are no barrier to them. Their armament is for close-quarters combat, so they can't attack from the air. The most advantageous tactic is to impose combat in conditions where their mobility becomes irrelevant.

"Lieutenant!"

"Yes, Captain?" Lieutenant appeared from the door.

"Are the residents in shelters?"

"Yes, Captain. Hiding in basements."

"Very good. Tell the boys to get the crossbows ready. The bolts are cast iron, not silver by any means. Avoid close combat, lure between houses where there's no space. Shoot no matter where they are phantoms, they are tough to hit, but no real armor on them. If it comes to melee, take in the spears. Execute"

"Yes!" The lieutenant dashed away.

It is already obvious that this is a trap prepared just for him. The strongest warrior in the kingdom, perhaps in the world. His Majesty's greatest weapon. One of the main factors keeping Emperor Baharut from the real war. Gazef had no false modesty in assessing his importance to the country.

A village and not even any city are worth such an attack. So its goal was obvious.

Whoever prepared this attack couldn't have been unaware that Gazef couldn't be defeated by phantoms. If there were a hundred of them in an open field, they would still have options, but not in this situation. So the angels are here more as a deterrent than the mainstay of the attack. They can be handled by the guys. It'll be hard, but they should be able to handle it.

The phantoms reached the palisade, and, to Gazef's surprise, did not fly over it, but began to tear it down, wielding their spears like crowbars.

"Why are they doing that...? Maybe the palisade will interfere with the next attack. No riders in sight. Hm"

One of the angels, breaking through a gap in the fence, received a blast from five crossbows at once and melted into thin air, along with its weapon. The others paid no attention to the loss of their fellow man. Two more volleys, one figure melted, and the other just fell to the ground, pierced by crossbow arrows.

I told them cast iron, why the fuck would they use steel bolts. Okay.

He was about to go into battle in person when a well-set baritone rolled through the village as if coming from the sky.

"Gazef Stronoff, warrior-captain of the kingdom of Re-Estise. I am Nigan, chosen knight of the Sunlight Scriptures. One way or another, you will die today. You can accept death by crouching like a cowardly rat, and I will burn this village to the ground. Along with you will die the innocents you want to protect. Or you can fall with honor, in battle, as befits a great warrior. Go out into the field, and I swear by my faith that I will not touch anyone else who does not want to fight. Show the white flag as consent, and I will call off the angels."

Gazef frowned. The last thing he wanted to do was to hurt innocent people. He didn't mind taking the fight under any circumstances. Only he had no trust in whoever challenged him. Not after everything that had happened before.

On the other hand, this Nigun can probably really burn down the whole village if he doesn't have only these phantoms. Maybe not, but in that case, the cost of the test would be the lives of the common people. Gazef could not allow such a thing to happen. It would be against everything he served the kingdom for.

He glanced around the village once more. The angels had already made their way over the fence and his men were engaged in combat. In front of him, one of the phantoms dived toward Vatas, caught his wings on the roof ridge of an apartment building, and lost his balance for a moment. Vatas took advantage of the moment, put a bolt right in the angel's armpit, and ducked around the corner. The phantom roared muffled, unhooked from the jib, and came down heavily, wings spread wide. Ormik jerked out from around the corner of the house and planted a bolt right between his shoulder blades. The phantom turned, searching for a new target, and Vatas, reappearing from around the corner, jabbed him in the side with his spear. The phantom vanished.

Elsewhere, things were going similarly, and the guys were doing great. But there were too many phantoms. And in the distance, where the bloody summoning sorcerers were visible, the silhouettes of the new semi-material winged warriors were slowly appearing...

There was no choice. Gazef returned to the house.

"Headman!"

"Yes, sir?" The deathly frightened old man appeared at once.

"I need a white sheet or something like that."

"Sir, do you really believe these people?"

"I don't believe them, but there's a chance to save your lives, and I'm going to take it."

"I am eternally grateful to you, sir," the headman murmured, rushing to one of the chests and retrieving a whitewashed tablecloth.

He took the tablecloth and was about to return to the balcony when he noticed that the mysterious swordswoman was still sitting with the same boring look as if the event had nothing to do with her. He heard a muffled cry from outside - one of the men had failed.

"Headman, hang out that tablecloth from the balcony."

The old man bowed and grabbed the cloth and raced upstairs. Gazef turned to the swordswoman:

"Lady Draga, you have shown amazing skill in battle before. Would you care to join me in a new deed?"

"Nah," she answered boredly. "That Chatterbox has a score to settle with you, not me."

"Right. However, this is a state matter, and you can't stay out of it."

"I can." She smiled.

"What if I use my right to conscript you, given to me by law?"

"You can try," Draga smiled even wider.

A wicked smile. He involuntarily remembered what the bodies and armor of those she had killed were like. He didn't want to quarrel, and he didn't want to quarrel under such circumstances even more.

"I don't want to push you, it would be undignified. Do me the favor of telling me how I can get you interested in joining?"

"Hmm. I'm an adventurer. You can hire me."

"Whatever you say. How much?"

"Standard gold rank fee. One hundred gold coins."

"Deal. You'll get your payment from the treasury when you arrive at E-Rantel. We'll sign the contract there after the fact."

Draga stood up from her chair with a fluid motion and took hold of the hilt of her sword. The wicked smile remained on her face.

"Okay, I'm in. Whom do you want to kill?"

Gazef listened. There had been no sound of fighting outside for a minute, but there were some quick conversations. It looked like the phantoms had indeed been recalled.

"I am challenged to a fight by a certain Nigun, I think you've heard. I will accept the challenge, and you make sure that no other enemy leaves alive."

"We-e-ell, that's boring. How about I cut off the head of the main asshole and you chase the rats?"

"You're pretty sure of yourself," Gazef smiled.

"I have a reason for that. So?"

"Have it your way. You take Nigun, and my boys and I will break through and destroy the encirclement. If you can, take him alive."

"We'll see. Where to look for him?"

Gazef estimated the direction.

"Northeast, over there," he pointed.

Draga nodded and went outside. There her stallion was already hoofing. Gazef had spotted him when they first met, and he admired his rare coloring and power.

With a graceful movement, Draga jumped into the saddle and raced off in the direction indicated.

Even if she doesn't overpower the leader, she will distract him, and it's a great chance for us to ruin his plan.

It didn't bother him that he sent a woman into battle so easily. In this world, talent could manifest itself in anyone, male or female. He had given up the perception of women as weak beings long ago when he met Lucky. The leader of the adamantine team of adventurers truly impressed him. As a one-on-one opponent, she wasn't much of an adversary for Gazef. But compared to ordinary humans or even other adventurers, she could single-handedly replace a wedge of two dozen knights. Or an entire team of mithril rank.

And Draga, by implication, is not much inferior to her. In any case, whoever takes up arms must be prepared to die. Except, it would be a pity to lose the opportunity to get to know her better. But duty is heavier than a mountain.

In the square, in front of the entrance, his men were already gathered. Four of the two dozen were wounded, blood oozing sluggishly through their pierced armor.

"Guys, we're going for a breakthrough. The maiden in black, an excellent fighter, will divert the attention of the enemy commander, we will strike in the other direction. We break through the encirclement, go into the woods and strike again from there. We go as a spear, I'm on the tip. Mount up!"

* * *

Draga was satisfied. Gazef left a generally pleasant impression on her. Rather, not so much pleasant. He didn't inspire the contempt she had for her like the other men she'd met. There was something about him that the rest of the adventurers, the guards, the men she'd killed, didn't have. Some inner dignity, a core of spirit and pride. He was sincerely true to his ideals and knew his worth, and in that way, he reminded her of herself.

It was this sympathy that made her accept the offer and stay in this worthless village. She became curious. She wanted to take a closer look at Gazef. A man not in the service of the Lords, but worthy of them. He must be what the Prophet had in mind when he spoke of the 'powerful of this world'. That girl Tia certainly didn't deserve the title.

She was too lazy to deal with those who attacked the settlement again. It was too much trouble to kill without revealing her nature. Seeing the phantoms made her despondent at all. Such trifles were worthy of an orc's axe, not her active attention. Killing such inanimate beings would give her no pleasure. Draga considered taking care of the summoned creature masters after

Gazef and all his warriors had been slaughtered. And send his corpse to Dawn City, for further study of body and spirit. The Prophet might even praise her for her initiative.

It's a good thing he gave up the idea of "conscripting" her. Such an insult would not have been tolerated by Draga. If he had insisted on the delusional idea of betraying her Lord by serving someone else, she would have killed him. Quickly and painfully. He's only strong by the standards of this world.

It didn't have to be done, Gazef came to his senses. And Draga came up with a good idea at just the right time. She was annoyed by the adventurer's guild and the rules and obligations associated with it. But the Prophet's orders are absolute, and by obeying the rules one can get the best of it. High-ranking order is a big step on the road to glory.

So, all in all, the situation turned out in the best possible way.

Lightly pushing the nightmare in the sides, Draga raced toward her indicated target. As she swung over the wall, she saw a chain of men with staffs, wearing chain mail and hard helmets in the distance. They stood a few dozen paces apart, the silhouettes of new phantoms hovering above them. When they saw her cross the wall and approach, the men hustled. The outlines of the summoned minions began to take on density.

Draga paid almost no attention to them. Her gaze was fixed on the man who stood out from the crowd. Everything about him said he was the commander. As she moved swiftly closer, she noticed more and more details. The posture of one accustomed to power. The armor and shield of a quality she had not yet seen from outside the Dawn City.

An enemy who thinks he is strong. To break his spirit. Enjoy his despair.

KILL. MAIM. BURN.

* * *

Nigun was glad that Gazef listened to reason and accepted the terms. It made the task much easier. Of course, he had no intention of leaving the unfortunate peasants alive. Their deaths would not serve his whim. He took no pleasure in human deaths, even if they were heretics. One simply could not leave witnesses behind. And according to his oath, he would not touch them - his men would do everything.

A white rag was hung from the balcony of the largest house, and Nigun told the summoners to scatter the phantoms. But contrary to expectation, it wasn't Gazef who appeared from behind the wall.

Nice horse," Nigun noted to himself. It's worth taking after all.

As the rider approached, however, Nigun's anger began to overtake him.

Woman.

How pathetic would you have to be to send a woman to her death? How disrespectful would you have to be to do such a thing?

Nigun gritted his teeth. Well, it would do him some good, too. His soldiers had long been in foreign lands, without their usual comforts. And using heretic villagers for pleasure would be too risky. The slightest misstep, the slightest trace is fraught with exposure, and that would not be good for the plan.

The rider was approaching quickly, and Nigan could see the armor. His resentment subsided. Certainly, trophies like this armor and horse were worth forgetting the insult.

When the rider was a few dozen paces away, he commanded his retinue:

"Knock her off the horse. If you even scratch the honorable animal, you will regret that you were born."

The bodyguards synchronously moved to cross the rider.

And then something happened that Sir Nygan had never expected. Under the influence of the ancient potion, his senses sharpened to unbelievable limits. It was only thanks to them that he noticed the two sword thrusts. Both bodyguards made their last step, already dead.

The rider didn't even slow down, and Sir Nigun realized he'd been wrong about her. It's certainly not a bad substitute for Gazef.

So rare fortune. Extremely powerful talent...

Nigun had enough combat experience to know what kind of blows a rider could deliver. It was enough to notice the first movement of the corpus to defend against an attack. Especially with a sacred relic like the Aegis. He stepped aside, letting the rushing horse pass, and shielded himself from the slashing blow.

The impact was so hard that, despite the power of the Aegis, the armor, and the effects of the ancient potion, his knees crunched and his boots went ankle-deep into the ground. His shoulder also felt slightly numb, promising serious trouble in the future.

But the rider also paid the price for her arrogance - the blow, reflected with the same force as it had been delivered, knocked her out of the saddle.

Nigun, seeing that she was easily jumping to her feet, despite her rather heavy armor, barked:

"Everyone, stand back!"

There was nothing for the rest of his men to do in the fight of such level. They understood that, and, following orders, they ran away.

Nigun, shield at the ready, drew his sword and examined his opponent's weapon. The blade was one and a half meters wide and made of light polished metal. There were finely engraved runes all along its length. A long hilt, which would be more appropriate for a two-handed sword, no hilt.

You shouldn't expect skillful tricks and deceptive feints from such a weapon. And it is difficult to defend oneself without a guard, either. So she'd have to rely on a frenzied attack with simple slashing blows. Or stabbing, if she changed her grip.

This monstrous power, is it from the equipment? I'm sure it is. It all belongs in the Arsenal and her place in the maternity ward. Mankind needs that kind of heredity!

Focusing on the rider, he almost missed the hoof strike from her stallion. Only at the last moment did he have time to retreat and cover himself with his shield. The horse was thrown back several paces by the force of his blow and roared indignantly.

Without taking her bottomless black eyes off Nigan, the rider snapped her fingers and pointed to his men at a distance. The stallion snorted and galloped toward them. Nigun was chilled; his men had no such protection, and such a blow would end in fractures at best. Then they would have to defend themselves as best they could. The animal would suffer.

So sad.

The rider, meanwhile, swung her sword in the air with an eerie thud and struck again with an oblique blow. It was hard to keep track of that speed, despite all the boosts. Only intuition saved him from another, from the other side.

Each blocked blow made bones and joints crack. The swordswoman was supposed to take the same damage, but he couldn't tell that she was feeling anything.

Another blow. And another. A bunch of three strikes.

The heartbeat began to accelerate inexorably. Tension beyond human capabilities spared not even a boosted body. Counterattacks were out of the question. Nigun measured his capabilities soberly. All he could do at the moment was to rely on Aegis and wait for the enemy to mutilate herself.

A crushing blow from above. For a moment it felt like a mountain had fallen on him. His shoulder went numb, and a piercing shock ran down his spine. His knees couldn't hold him and he fell to the ground. A ringing in his head.

What is going on, holy Heroes, how is this possible?

There was no pain. One of the gifts of the ancient relics allowed him to sense the damage, but not to feel it. He jumped to his feet, ignoring the damage, and stood at the ready. A fraction of a second was enough time to realize that finally, his opponent felt the power of the Aegis. She stared at the splintered sword with squeamish surprise. The blade had split a third of its length, closer to the hilt. Viscous trickles of blood slowly oozed from her nose and down her temple.

Nigun turned to her victoriously:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm amazed. Such power, such a rare gift! This is your defeat. I want to offer you something, and I'll let you live if you agree."

"А?" She turned to him in surprise, as if she had just noticed Nigun.

Seeing that she could not believe her luck, Nigun continued.

"You have no reason to continue serving the one who sent you here. Embrace the true faith! You will be one of the pillars of humanity in its struggle against inferior races and heretics. You will have everything you desire!"

Something was wrong. Instead of understanding and humility, there was the rage in her eyes. The hoop on Nigun's head felt warm.

"What. You. Said. Worm."

With these words, she threw the fragment of her sword to the side and walked frighteningly unhurriedly toward him.

"I said you are free to choose whether to serve the true faith willingly or against it. I'm giving you a chance to change your life. To dedicate it to a truly great idea. Do it willingly, and I won't mutilate your body. If not... Well, your womb alone will be enough."

"You. Will. Pity. About. These. Words. All. Remaining. Full. Suffering. Life."

Nigun still didn't understand how she ended up with another sword in her hands. A completely different level. Not just a powerful artifact, but a real relic, like the weapons of the ancient Heroes. A broad two-handed sword with a powerful handguard. The frosty gray steel of the blade seemed to glow from within, and alternating patterns of sickly scarlet flickered across the

blade. As it moved, the blade left a ghostly trail in the air.

Nigun blocked the blow and was horrified to realize that the whole previous fight had been just a warm-up. He was thrown far to the side, knocking his back into a thick tree. The swordswoman hissed blood angrily, and, hissing through her teeth, stalked quickly toward him.

He couldn't feel his left arm and leg. A quick glance showed that the fight was virtually over. His shoulder was twisted at an unnatural angle, and blood stains were beginning to spread across the gleaming chainmail. And death was coming right at him.

The stupid heretic was much stronger than he could have imagined. It was clear from the blood-stained, hate-filled face that there was no point in talking. Neither was it possible to continue the battle. Yes, the council had foreseen the possibility of such a situation. It was a shame to go to extremes for the wrong reasons. But there was no choice.

With his healthy hand, Nigun nervously removed the crystal from his belt. His fingers were unsteady, and he nearly dropped the relic. When she was only a few steps away, he squeezed the crystal.

The gem's seemingly indestructible surface cracked with a crunch, and the bright light blinded Nigun for a moment. At the same moment, the celestial's cry of pain made his heart clench painfully. The mighty Supreme Archangel, freed by the last artifact of its type, protects him with his body.

What horrible weapon could so wound an entity like this? How did it turn out this way?

He was mesmerized as he watched the celestial, with deceptive slowness, raising his hands in a gesture of prayer. A flawless, perfect body, wrapped in robes woven from the light itself, powerful wings that seemed to cover this whole wicked world.

A show that no mortal will ever have the privilege of seeing again. Never.

At the moment when the sword of the evil one was about to strike the angel, a torrent of blinding light fell from his hands upon the enemy. It was as if the light washed all the evil, all the darkness out of the world, and for a moment it drowned the woman in the black armor.

The next moment everything was drowned out in a nightmarish, monstrous roar that made his heart freeze. The hoop on his head heated to the point that it began to fry beneath him. Out of this stream of pure light burst a clot of absolute darkness and literally pierced the celestial creature through.

Looking at the slowly settling shards of pure light whose messenger had been here only moments before, Nigun was filled with despair. Through the shimmering waterfall, the Evil One was walking slowly, limping. Charcoal-black smoke oozed from the armor. Her face was streaked with bloody burns. Her hair, burnt to the roots. The blade throbbed with a sickly cold.

Mad, pure hatred in her eyes.

The woman reached out and grabbed his face, her hand in her black smoke gauntlet. Even with all his pain defenses, Nigun felt so much pain from the burns that he could barely contain the scream.

"It was painful."

Nothing human in the voice. That's how the flames sound.

He was not afraid of death or torture. But to die here and now he could not afford it, not in any way. After all, it would mean that the sacred relics would fall into enemy hands. It would be an unqualified failure of the mission.

With one last effort, he reached into his secret pocket and broke the little clay figurine. In an instant, his barely alive, shattered body fell to the cold, polished marble of the Cathedral of Heroes.

The last thing he saw was the light of the blessed stained glass windows of the great temple and the attendants in white robes running toward him.

He made it.

RiP · May 11, 2022

Chapter 16

* * *

The rider in black disappeared around the corner of one of the houses. Meanwhile, Gazef's men put on their helmets and climbed on their horses. They looked rather grim. A frantic gallop, hard, dirty work, and instead of rest, another battle lay ahead. No one complained. They all knew what war was all about.

Gazef, looking at the rapid preparations, gave instructions to the wounded. They would be of little use in a mounted battle now. A wounded fighter is a liability to a mobile group. Their reaction time is slow, their attention is distracted, and their body is less effective.

"You four stay in the village as cover. This is our rear, you'll cover it in case of an enemy attack. You sit here, on the second floor, and keep your eyes open."

"Yes, Commander," grinned one of the remaining fighters merrily, as he readjusted his shoulder-high cuirass. "You'll get all the glory again."

"And you've got all the booze and girls hungry for wounded heroes, so it's all fair."

With approving chuckles, the remaining men took their pouches of bolts, crossbows, and other weapons and went into the house. The rest of the men lined up behind Gazef and trotted toward the gate. He habitually glanced around, noting the tightly locked shutters and the deserted streets. While there was no sign of the enemy, he was, as always, shaken by anticipatory trepidation.

Talent is talent, but death is only one and can come from anywhere. No talent can save you from an unexpected blow. A sword strike from the dark, a crossbow bolt from a window, poison dust from a trap, a tricky spell. There are many ways to die when you cannot see your enemy.

They stopped briefly at the gate. The two at the head of the column dismounted and unlocked the gate, opening it inward. Through the passage, they could see the same spellcasters in helmets and staffs. He could see them bustling about as the gates began to open. They were making some sort of hand gesture that left a blurry, smoky trail in the air.

Gazef waved his hand and spurred his horse. The chain of riders behind him, one by one, also galloped forward. Those who opened the gate were the last to jump out.

Distance is always a decisive factor in any skirmish. The longer the distance, the better for all sides of the skirmish. The longer the approach time, the better one can assess the situation and prepare for it.

The riders at full gallop rearranged themselves into a wedge. It was a formation Gazef usually used in mounted engagements, a sure method of crushing cavalry ranks and engaging the enemy. Against the enemy on foot, he always drew a line to strike with as many men as possible at the same time.

Spellcasters have always been the most problematic enemy. Against such a thin formation, one man at twenty or twenty-five feet, it is generally undesirable to march in a tight formation, regardless of formation. Any spellcaster, without thinking twice, would launch something massive at the crowd, and he'd be completely right. This is the most rational approach. And even if the attack is successful, a tight formation will knock over two or three people at most.

The spellcasters seemed to see the situation that way. While the Gazef riders covered a quarter of the distance and regrouped, the sorcerers had finished summoning the new phantoms. The new phantoms also resembled angels, but not in armor, but robes. Only the one standing directly in the path of the cavalry summoned a warrior phantom.

It's good when the enemy is predictable, Gazef noted as he saw the phantoms fold their arms and flame appeared between them. Moments later, the angel-like figures sent fireballs at the warriors. One of the most popular spells among wizards of any skill. Six buzzing clots of flame, leaving a blurred trail in the air, rushed toward the riders.

Gazef quickly assessed the trajectory. It was a preemptive shot. This was both bad and good. The bad thing was that the speed and the endpoint had been calculated very well, and without a major dump, it would not have been possible to stop and avoid the impact. Nor would it have been possible to accelerate sufficiently. The good thing... The good thing was that everything went like clockwork.

"Split!" Gazef shouted, unhooking his bow from his saddle and pulling a few arrows from his pouch without looking.

The warriors behind him immediately split into two lines, each riding in a different direction, at an angle from their previous course. Gazef turned the horse sharply to the side a moment later. The horse roared, nearly falling over on its side, lumps of earth flying from under his hooves. Gazeа raised on his stirrups, drew his bow, and fired an arrow. Without looking at the result, he fired another. Barely had the arrow fallen from its bowstring, the fireballs ahead finally collided. There was a cascade of powerful pops, and a wave of heat pummeled the warrior.

Gazef, grow a beard, they said. Your usual stubble doesn't look decent, they said. Fucking bastards! Gazef swore to himself, brushing his burnt hair off his face.

A glance at the battlefield showed that everything was going as planned. The left and right wings were almost on target. A volley of crossbows didn't seem to find their targets, which was no surprise. It's hard to hit a target at full gallop. That was to be expected. But the spellcasters, who hadn't expected such a maneuver, were baffled. Which in combat almost always means death.

The left wing's fighters buried the faltering caster under their hooves, and his phantom melted into thin air. It was a little worse on the right side. A fighter who'd almost struck with his spear was thrown back by a brutal blow from some cunning spell. The other two crashed into the phantom, which had started a new fireball moments before.

The caster distracted himself by turning to his phantom, and immediately a well-aimed spear was plunged into his back. The air around the warlock shimmered, and the spear slowed sensibly at the last moment. The armor was not pierced, but the caster lost his balance. A moment more, and the other rider was beside him. The warrior stood for a moment on the stirrups and brought his sword down powerfully on the sorcerer's neck. The head did not roll away, magic weakened this blow as well, but even so, the damage to the neck was fatal. Another phantom fluttered away.

Everything happened in a few moments. After taking out two opponents, the fighters dived at full gallop into the woods. Gazef stayed alone in the enemy's field of vision.

The other spellcasters had refocused. More fireballs flew toward Gazef, but the phantoms that had launched them were already dispersing. The melee fighters began to appear in their place.

Just what I need.

Gazef was not very fond of ranged weapons, preferring good old-fashioned hand-to-hand combat. He especially disliked crossbows. It wasn't even that these weapons were slightly dishonorable. Death in combat is always fair. The problem with the crossbow is that while it has excellent piercing power, it is a very inaccurate weapon. It's impossible to understand, impossible to feel the weapon when you're operating it just by pulling the trigger. What to say about range - a crossbow arrow, while penetrating a warrior in armor in ten paces, will get stuck in a sheaf of wheat in forty.

A bow is another matter. It takes a long time to learn, but a good archer will give any head start to a good crossbowman. Faced with this fact, Gazef took a very thorough approach to the gap in his skills. Several dozen elves were bought through an intermediary. Among them was a seasoned hunter, skilled even by the standards of his people. Gazef promised to grant him and the rest of his compatriots their freedom, in exchange for training in the art of archery.

The old elf really wanted freedom. And he knew his craft very well.

Gazef habitually yanked the horse by the bridle, putting down the animal that had begun to frighten. He took up his bow again. The closest opponent, unfortunately, no longer exposed himself to the arrows, trying to keep the phantom on the line of fire. But he slightly overestimated the reliability of his protector. One by one, three arrows shot into the summoned creature's belly, piercing the joints of its armor. As the phantom began to melt, a fourth ricocheted off the warlock's helmet. He, realizing it was no good, tried to get down on the ground, and didn't have time. The fifth arrow pierced his chain mail and sank into his belly. The sorcerer howled thinly and curled up on the ground.

The rate of fire, the second arrow coming off the bowstring as soon as the first one had traveled thirty paces, was making the arms very tired. When he had put the warlock down, Gazeph threw the bow aside - far away, so as not to break it under his hooves in the fight - and took the sword from its back sheath.

It was a mistake to think that the phantoms moved slowly. In fact, they weren't. While Gazef was busy firing, he was already surrounded by winged lancers. It was hard to count how many.

Gazef swung his two-handed blade.

"Are you after me? What are you waiting for?!"

The phantoms seemed to be waiting for it - they swooped down from all sides.

Gazef smiled grimly - close combat was his true element. The deceptively slow swing of the sword culminated in his famous move - [quadruple strike]. The sword instantly drew four figure-eights around him. The pinnacle of his skill, a move that another man would have torn every tendon in the arm.

The spears that rushed toward his body shattered, and the two phantoms lost their arms. Without distracting himself with an assessment of the results, Gazef spun on his stirrups and stabbed the nearest phantom in the shoulder. The winged creature lost its balance and swam sideways, knocking its comrade off course. Turned, jerked, hit again, and then another. The next phantom lost a wing, and then a head.

The muscles hummed pleasantly, and the handle of the two-handed weapon was as obedient as a woman in love.

Strike at the tip, parry, turn in the saddle, strike from above, dodge, strike from below. The phantoms weren't that good, especially in such a heap. They fell and melted down one by one.

But more came to replace the fallen. One, at last, guessed to kill a horse - the faithful horse wheezed with a spear pierced his neck and, twitching, began to fall. Gazef deftly stepped out of the saddle, preventing himself from being crushed by the carcass.

Oh, there are so many of them, where are my assholes?

The armor was already damaged in many places, and slowly but steadily, the weary Gazef stopped parrying the least dangerous attacks to conserve his strength. The long-worn armor was sticking to his body from sweat and biting unpleasantly.

Another [quadruple strike] gave a moment's respite - the phantoms recoiled.

Got it quick, too bad, Gazef thought, and made a deterrent feint, winning a few more seconds of rest. "Hard... But not quite what I was expecting. Where's their trump card, they couldn't be relying on that scum alone, could they? Or did that lady in black really get them?"

As soon as he thought about it, he was blinded by an incredibly bright flash. Although there was a fenced-off village between the source of the light and Gazef, he was unable to see for a few moments.

What was that...? Gazef missed a nasty blow to the side. The phantom who delivered it immediately received an answer.

The next moment there was a terrifying roar from the side of the flash.

A couple of years ago, foreign artists came to the royal capital to perform. They put on amazing shows, and also exhibited strange things and unseen animals. Gazef remembers very well one animal, the "desert lion". It looked something like a short-haired yellow cat, but it was monstrous in size, the size of a bull, perhaps. Calm, relaxed, and frightening at the same time. Once this beast growled at the food handler. His ears rang for the rest of the evening.

The roar he heard could have been that of the beast. If you make it angry.

What kind of monster did they bring? It was foolish to agree and send her there.

The phantoms came at him with renewed vigor, and Gazef quickly became unconcerned with the events. The battle dragged on, becoming more and more exhausting. One or two blows were no longer always enough to defeat the enemy. More and more dents appeared on the armor, and a couple of deep scratches appeared on his head. His eyes, still reeling from the flash, were drenched with blood from his forehead; he was fighting almost blindly. His body ached more and more, no longer an obedient instrument. At the last [quadruple strike], the sword almost flew out of his numb hands.

What an irony. With this balance of power, they have all the chances.

With a circular swing of the sword, the blade gnawed into the armor and stuck. Sharp pain in the thigh, something hot ran down the leg. Gazef jerked the blade free, and in the same motion shook whoever had wounded him. A lucky blow - the winged foe's arm, up to his elbow, detached from his body. He swung again in a circular motion, and the phantoms recoiled.

It's a lot of swings. It takes more energy than usual, but it gives rest for a few seconds. Which isn't enough. Where are you guys stuck in there?!

The situation was indeed disturbing. The number of phantoms showed that the warlocks who had summoned them were alive and could use magic. So his fighters hadn't gotten to them. To assume that they had abandoned him, after all these years shoulder to shoulder. So something prevented them from following orders. Most likely, enemy reinforcements.

And these theocrats were better prepared than one might have thought...

There was no point in wasting energy on destroying an opponent with no finite number. Gasef went completely on the defensive. It was a losing move; one who defends himself would never win. But there was nowhere to go. The simplest miscalculation of strength showed that he would last longer than he would by fighting fully.

* * *

To say that Draga was furious would be to remain silent. This insolent worm had abused everything that was the raison d'être of her existence with just a few words. At the service of her lord. The dignity of a warrior. Her unquestioned superiority.

What is this shield that inexplicably always appears in the path of her sword? The wretched man's reaction speed was as fast as that of the Lords. What is the vile quality of returning blows to whoever inflicts them? She broke the weapon she'd been given, it seemed, against herself.

The minion he summoned hurt Draga terribly. To break through that barrier, she had to pour out all her accumulated souls at once. She had to use a REAL attack, which HE told her not to do in front of witnesses without a serious need. What was the result?

After all, instead of payback, he ran away. Draga realized this too late, and in her momentarily clenched fingers, there was only a piece of skin torn from his face.

She stared unblinkingly at the bloody flap in her hand. What would Prophet say when he learned of her failure? That an enemy who had seen her real power had walked away alive.

The thought made her howl with anger and despair.

Would he let her die so she wouldn't have to suffer this shame? Or will he imprison her alone with mad grief, like Malikriss?

The thought of concealing this failure flashed in the flaming mind. To summon the watcher, before he could report to the golden-haired bitch, and kill him. Blame it on the defeated minion. Kill ALL the witnesses.

No. It is heretical and unforgivable to even think that anything could be withheld from Him, much less deceive Him.

She was roused from her feverish stupor by a movement nearby. She turned around, a phantom hovering beside her, striking.

A slow, worthless, not even a living truly summoned minion. Draga studied the spearhead approaching her face. When it became obscenely close, she recoiled and swung it into oblivion. The sight of it melting into thin air brought her back to reality. Her instincts kicked in. "Combat algorithms," as the Lords called them.

Instantly, a chain of reactions and interactions flashed by.

Received significant damage, the stock of souls spent. Number of hostiles more than three, threat level does not exceed 10% of defense potential.

Engage defensive skills with a gradual expenditure of rage.

Attack hostile targets, with equal reach preference for weak ones.

The priority type of attack is not AOE, not consuming Rage.

The primary priority for targets with the highest HP rate is to inflict wounds.

The primary priority for targets with less vitality is killing and soul absorption.

Targets without life reserves - to ignore in the presence of the previously mentioned.

Draga closed her eyes and concentrated on finding her targets. The medium-order souls - sentient, mortal beings - felt quite clear. Twenty scattered, converging at one point not far from the village. The distance between them is still long - the nightmare can handle it. Thirty-two more hostile and twenty-two more neutral are in the woods, fairly clustered.

Instincts demanded simple actions, and all thoughts and worries lost importance, for a while. Something of the order she could still carry out. It got a little easier.

Draga growled muffled. Draga went out on a killing spree.

* * *

Gasef's men, having slipped through the thin cordon almost without loss, entered the woods. Here, out of direct view of the enemy, they could regroup and strike again while the commander diverted attention to himself. The usual tactic.

They were ambushed.

A few dozen paces deeper into the woods, barely united, they came upon camouflaged stakes. The stakes were long, under two meters, firmly embedded. There weren't many of them, spaced apart. But it was enough to lose three horses and one rider all at once.

Such a ridiculous end for a warrior, the lieutenant thought in a glimpse.

The decision on what to do came quickly. Fighting in the woods on horseback, not knowing which bush had another sharpened stake hidden behind it, was not a good idea.

"Into the circle and dismount! Shield and sword, claws at hand!"

The fighters were not used to thinking during a fight - they quickly and silently obeyed the order. Shoulder to shoulder they formed a ring of shields.

The moments stretched like gooey treacle. The tired, dirty warriors were angry. Somewhere out there in the field, their legendary commander was fighting, waiting for them to reappear. And here they were, waiting for who knows what.

After waiting a minute, the lieutenant commanded: "Hold the line, let's go to the field!"

And then the enemy made himself known. One fighter reacted to the movement in the thicket and shielded himself. At eye level, a crossbow arrow struck a padded iron tree, and a second ricocheted off. The lieutenant instantly aimed his crossbow and pulled the trigger. There was a muffled curse. His first impulse was to point the men in that direction, but it made no sense. There was no telling where the enemy was, and chasing them in a forest full of traps was foolish. As he wound the roll of his crossbow, he commanded:

"Watch the sides and keep going!"

The enemies were the first to lose their nerve. Or maybe their reinforcements had only now reached the place - it was unclear. Three dozen warriors in chain mail and helmets, also with swords and shields at the ready, appeared from behind the trees on both sides. The circle split into two lines. The boys were not anxious to fight without orders, and the newcomers did not seem bold enough to attack the well-coordinated ranks. The lieutenant loaded his crossbow and defused the situation by shooting at the tallest enemy. He managed to shield himself, but the bolt pierced through his arm, a furious shout that signaled the attack.

A fight ensued.

Gazef's men experienced with formation combat, and the enemy's first onslaught shattered the two rows of shields. One of the attackers shrieked as he was struck in the face with the edge of his sword. The other sighed and sank to the ground. A peck protruded through his helmet to the hilt.

The enemies became more cautious. It was obvious that although they were not as experienced in the formation, their training was not inferior. The second onslaught was more of a close encounter; they fought cautiously, catching Gazef's men on the counterattack, trying to disperse the formation. They wore down the king's more heavily equipped warriors, stalling for time.

Lieutenant discarded the crossbow, which had become useless, and stood in line.

Within a few minutes of the fight, the Gazef's fighters began to run out of breath. The casualties were uneven - only two of the attackers were wounded. One was clawed through the shield, into the bone, and the other had his shoulder smashed through his chainmail with a sword. Otherwise, the wounds were minor. Gazef's squad lost six men.

The situation was frankly losing. The enemy was gaining an increasing advantage in numbers.

As he shielded himself from another blow, the lieutenant noticed a black silhouette behind his opponent's back that flashed in his field of vision for a moment. The next moment a splash of blood made him squeeze his eyes shut. Something heavy came over his shield, and without thinking, he stabbed his sword in the groin area. The sword came up against a soft but strong resistance - the assholes had great chainmail. Shrugging the body off with his shield, he shook his head, trying to figure out what had happened.

A blurred movement to the left, accompanied by a soft pop of air, and a head flew from the shoulders of the enemy who had ventured to look back. Another clap - another enemy fell.

It was impossible to keep track of what was happening. A blurred shadow, which the eye could not catch, killed all the enemies on that side in a few moments. When the last one fell, the men behind the lieutenant's back didn't even know what was happening yet.

The shadow stopped. It was a lady knight, with her face covered in stale blood. There wasn't a single drop on her armor. Or maybe he just didn't see any blood on the blackness. The sword in her hand was frankly frightening, the gray steel with its bloody pattern reeking of pain and a grave cold.

The woman's eyes swept over the warriors, only her eyes clear of blood. Her gaze, with a smoldering rage beneath it, was piercing to the bone. After assessing something for herself, she barked loudly:

"Get out of my way."

Lieutenant instantly knew what to do. Judging by the way she'd dealt with her enemies, there was no chance of confronting her. She would kill if she wanted to, and quickly. If she wants to kill him, she'll do it, and quickly. And if she hasn't killed him, she's obviously not an enemy. He shook his head:

"Let her go."

The shields parted, and the woman ducked through the ranks. The lieutenant turned around and saw her snarl and snarl as she grabbed the warrior behind her, lightly tossing him aside like a puppy and clearing the way. No one on the other side had time to understand what was happening. As she burst into the line of enemies, she finished off the rest just as quickly.

Lieutenant saw pieces of bodies in the village. He saw chopped-up armor. He thought he had an idea of how things were going.

Now he realized he hadn't imagined it. It was the first time he'd seen how quickly, how easily people were cut to pieces, along with their chain mail, shields, and helmets. Without the slightest chance to resist. It was over in a matter of moments. Silence reigned.

The woman, standing with her back to the dazed soldiers, noisily sucked in air. The sword had disappeared from her hand, where would such a large two-handed arm could go. There was and no more. She slowly turned her head toward the fighters.

"That's it now. Pity."

The gaze of the eerie, deceptively calm eyes seemed to be searching for a reason to continue the carnage. Estimating.

Lieutenant commanded: "Soldiers, at ease!"

The men, keeping their eyes on the woman, lowered their shields a little. Lieutenant turned to her: "I thank you for your intervention, mistress."

She, as if coming to her senses, brushed it off.

"Nevermind."

* * *

At some point, Gazef realized that the phantoms were ending. He could see almost nothing by this point, but he could hear the rustle of armor, the flapping of wings. It was by these that he oriented himself, determining the next attack. And those sounds told him that there were fewer and fewer enemies.

A fierce roar was heard in the distance, and the last two phantoms seemed to turn toward their masters. With their backs to Gazef.

He was tired as hell, but not so tired that he would miss such an opportunity. A swift onslaught of the last of his strength, and one phantom fell under the blows of his sword. Gazef didn't wait for it to dissipate, nor did he waste time and energy on ripping the sword from its body. He went for the other with his bare hands. The phantom wasn't trained to act in such a situation and lost a few precious seconds. Gazef had just enough time to catch his neck in a wrestling grip. The steel of the ghostly armor cooled his tired fingers pleasantly. The phantom scrambled to free himself, but it was too late. The spine crunched, and the flesh that had just seemed so alive became as soft as melting snow and turned to nothing.

Gazef finally rubbed his eyes. His left eye was still flickering with flare, but overall it was better than he'd expected.

Damn phantoms. Fought an entire regiment and got nothing but scars. That's not fair.

The sword lay where the penultimate enemy had fallen. Gazef quickly picked it up and looked around. There was not a single person in sight. But someone had slaughtered the summoning sorcerers, hadn't they? He glanced toward the village - the headman's balcony was visible from here - and there was no one there either.

He shook off the nonexistent blood from his sword and put it into its scabbard. He looked regretfully at the cracked signal horn on his neck. It was small but very loud, indispensable for signaling. Picked up the bow he had discarded earlier, removed the quiver of arrows from his fallen horse, and headed for the village. There were no men on patrol, which meant the enemy had decided to go on a raid. He must make sure everything is all right, or help if it is not.

* * *

With a touch of indifference, Draga remembered the broken sword that she had thrown away. It was no longer good for work, but was it worth looking for, as one of the evidence of how the battle had been fought?

She decided to delay the moment when she would tell the Prophet what had happened until the customary evening 'prayer'. And now she simply did not know what to do with that time. To rush to E-Rantel? In principle, she could get there in time, but there was no point in rushing anymore. If she got the order to go back to the City of Dawn, it would be nearer. And it would be easier to disappear unnoticed if she used the portals of Illadria or Marius.

Draga glanced again at the wary warriors. They reeked of apprehension, but not terror. The apprehension didn't stir her nerves as much, and it was easier to keep her temper in check. It was a bit unfortunate that they were "neutral" according to her instincts. On the other hand, there was no particular need to kill - she'd already replenished her reserve of life force from the ones she'd killed.

In fact, it was very easy and comfortable to be guided by instincts without a clear order. Aggression, hostility, negativity, neutrality, positivity, friendliness, and alliance. Seven states in all, each with its place in priorities and behaviors. Too bad you can't rely on your instincts for everything.

She sighed, called out to Nightmare, and strode through the forest to meet him. It was worth it, after all, to find the sword's shards.

A dozen and a half pairs of eyes followed the silent departure of the woman in black. Then exhales were heard.

"I don't know about you guys, but I have a brick stuck in my pants"

The tension was defused by unexpected laughter.

"I understand you, brother."

"Let's go shake it out, I have a couple too."

"Who knows where this beauty lives? Which city to avoid?"

The soldiers joked, calming their nerves. The lieutenant let them relax for a minute before he told them to get busy. The wounded needed help, they needed to get their horses back - there was always something urgent to do after a battle. Unfortunately, there was no time to search the bodies. It was urgent to return to the commander since the maneuver had failed.

The lieutenant split up the squad, put some of the men to work, and with the rest headed out of the woods.

* * *

All was quiet in the village. A few phantoms did sneak in, but the boys treated them well. The two dead sorcerers confirmed the veracity of what the rest of the sentries had said. They seemed to have taken advantage of the situation and tried to ambush them.

Kicking the dead body with two bolts in its chest, Gazeph grumbled grudgingly:

"What was it he said, swears by his faith? Son of a bitch, your faith isn't worth much."

While he and the others were checking all the yards for lurking foes, the rest of his men returned. Not all of them.

"Lieutenant, what happened out there? Where are the others?" Gazef looked intently into his eyes, squeezing the warrior's shoulder tightly.

"We were ambushed. The bastards were well prepared, better than expected. Five of us are dead. The rest are rounding up the horses, helping the wounded, and picking up the fallen. I took those able to fight and rushed to you as soon as it was over."

Gazef frowned. It's a good thing those ten men aren't all that's left alive. The bad thing is that they lost people altogether. That hadn't happened in a long time, a couple of years for sure. There was a heavy stone on his heart. Sure, he'd make sure their families were well compensated. But that didn't make the loss any less bitter.

"It's over, you say. Did you win? Or did the enemy retreat?"

"No and no, commander. We were pinned down very competently, if not for the unexpected backup, no one would have got away."

"What's the backup?"

"The adventuress you hired. She showed up, rabid, covered in blood, and killed them all. Then she gave us this look that made me think we were next. I thanked her, she just brushed it off."

"Where is she now?"

"I can't know. She said something about a broken sword and left."

"Okay, we'll clear that up later. Put people in an empty house and rest until the others arrive. Stay awake - who knows what else the Theocrats might do."

"Yes, Captain!"

The lieutenant waved to the men and all went to the headman's house. Gazef was left alone with his thoughts. He had no reason to doubt the words of his old comrade-in-arms, but it all looked strange. Sudden appearances of heroes are a matter of songs and tales. What of the broken sword, how did it go with Nigan? How strong is this adventurer? He'd seen the bodies, and now he compared it to what he'd heard. It appeared that she was not particularly inferior to him if she was inferior at all.

A fighter with these skills that no one had heard of before that day? That's amazing. And beautiful. The kingdom could use strong friends.

As someone who was constantly present at private meetings with the king, he knew greatly about what was going on at home and abroad. The annual "war" with the empire was only one of the problems threatening the country. The eldest and youngest princes were already clearly not going to resolve the issue of the crown's inheritance in peace. The only one who cared about possible turmoil and civil war was Renner. There was considerable power behind the princess, too, and she was loved by the people. But it was not the kind of power that could solve anything quickly.

The theocrats steadily increased their influence through the Church, pouring into the ears of the commoners the tales the people were so eager to hear. There had not yet been mutinies and riots, but it was only a matter of time, and that time would surely come in the fall. When the sons of peasants will once again be taken from the fields to raise an army against the empire. When another poor harvest because of this will produce another famine. When the nobles, wished to secure their wealth, raise taxes to maintain more guards.

There was no unified idea, no consolidated, reliable ruler, no confidence in the future, and no good neighbors. The fragile balance of power promised to break in the very near future, and the country would plunge into discord and chaos.

A hero is needed. Someone who will be feared by the enemies of the state. On whose strength the shaken crown can lean. Someone in whom the good citizens and loyal soldiers will believe.

Gazef himself could hardly cope with this role. Yes, he was a household name among the people. He was feared - and hated - by the nobility, and perhaps that was the only reason the king hadn't gotten poison in his glass yet.

But he is only a warrior. He is alone, he is mortal, and he is getting old. He doesn't have the intelligence, strength, or influence to do anything to save the country. He tried to share his idea with Lucky and her crew. The Blue Rose, the adamantine team, and some of the most skilled thugs in the world, could have strengthened the crown considerably. But Lucky politely hinted every time that she didn't care. She was only interested in money, personal power, and independence. Money could still be an issue, though Lucky had some serious demands. But the rest Gazef could not give. Nobles would never accept a title for a commoner, much less an adventurer. And a king would never give complete freedom. Reasoning soberly, it was obvious that joining the Bloody Emperor would have been more profitable had she been interested in serving the rulers. The good thing was at least that Lucky's personal friendship with Princess Renner and some personal animosity toward the Baharut Emperor allowed Blue Rose not to become enemies of the kingdom.

And now, having met an unknown adventuress, young, enormously talented, greedy only for money and personal fame, he felt hope. Maybe she could be attracted to his side. Maybe she would become a second shoulder, on which the slowly dying country could lean, and survive. Maybe...

* * *

Talik and the adventurers were, after all, forced to enter the Plains of Kaz.

The adventurers crossed the rocky hills that served as the natural boundary of the plains. The view was bleak. The lowlands were covered in gray mist, from which bare cliffs occasionally emerged. Not a sign of life, not a single blade of grass. The soil was only gravelly sand and ash. The fog made it impossible to see how far the dead earth stretched.

They went down to the lowlands early in the morning. Daimon didn't want to waste a single hour of daylight. Talik noticed that the fog slowly swirled and moved, confusingly, when there was no wind at all. Keeping direction in such conditions was becoming a great challenge.

Bryce claimed this was the most convenient place to descend into the plains for miles around. If the necromancer had fled into the plains, it was somewhere in this area. Now that the troop had reached the relatively soft ground, he surveyed the surroundings for any sign of him. The others waited at the ready. Daimon told me that even on the very fringes of the plains there was a good chance of running into the undead. Rising human and animal skeletons wouldn't be much of a problem, though.

Talik squatted down and sifted the soil through his fingers. Something here felt familiar, he just had to remember what it was. The dry mist seemed to penetrate his clothes as if sticking to his skin and soaking into it. There was no noticeable harm from it, just a nasty feeling. It was impossible to wash properly during the trek, and it hadn't bothered Talik much before. His embodied avatar's body didn't sweat or get a bad odor. It was impossible to say that about the others; they had begun to stink a lot these days.

Now, as he descended into the plains, he could literally feel the decay and filth with all his skin.

Sand and ash, disorienting fog, spontaneously rising weak undead, ghosts. Yes, this is definitely it.

[Desolation]. Spell of the 8th rank of Death magic. One of the most ambiguous in its class. For example, he didn't add this spell to Marius.

AOE spell that draws health and mana from everything living within its range and transfers it to the caster. Inflicts a fixed amount of damage, divided between all targets hit by it. If one target is in the area of effect, it takes 100% damage. If a hundred targets, each gets one percent. Any creature that died in the area of effect became undead and went under the caster's control. Also, the activation speed and effectiveness of all Death magic increased under the influence of [Desolation].

However, the mana cost, both when activated and when supported, is enormous. Only the player could improve the spell, making it more profitable. No matter how cleverly Marius was made, he was still only an NPC, and would "dry up" in less than a minute if supported the Desolation. Not to mention that the eighth-rank spellbook upgrade for him cost nearly half a billion gold.

And the fucking Friendly Fire, of course. It couldn't be avoided at all. Deathwonkers poured petitions to the developers, and flooded the forums with tears, begging to remove this point. But the developers, as usual, when it came to their principled position, politely sent everyone fuck out with politely copy past. Of course, Death Magic is already considered one of the two most imbalanced, along with the Mind Magic.

Although some particularly clever guilds have learned to use even the FF to their advantage.

Talik squatted down and ran his hand thoughtfully over the dry ground. The spell was more or less clear. Most likely, closer to the center of the area under the influence of some others as well. How to fight [devastation], even locally, he knew. He had countermeasures. But there wasn't much point - there was virtually no damage. Given the area of the Plains, and the fact that even in their territory some peoples manage to live, the damage is divided to the homeopathic minimum.

He was more worried about something else. The area of this spell in the game had a theoretical maximum, above which it was impossible to jump at will. A hundred paces in diameter. The Plains of Kaz is not a hundred paces; it's not like it's a hundred kilometers. Even assuming it's the aggregate of several affected areas, it's still kind of... It's frankly too much. Especially considering that this land has been cursed for centuries. An inconceivably long time.

If you analyze from the point of view of game mechanics - the only way to cheat the game was Worlds Artifacts. And assuming that whoever triggered this cast was doing it through this thing, anything is indeed possible. So there's either a Worlds Artifact that exists here, and it has to be found. Or, someone was able to overcome the game restriction by applying the laws of the magic of this world.

And one last thing - where, in fact, does the stolen life force and mana go? The question is not urgent (it's been dangling for centuries), but it's critical. Eighth-rank spells are no joke. The presence of such spells indicates a caster of at least level 80 who was able to modify a standard spell.

Is it possible that he is still alive (or un-alive)? There is no reason to reject that possibility. Can we be sure that we will be able to find common ground with him? That's not a fact.

It was a good idea for Talik to get out of here, and he was well aware of that. And he would have done so already, right now. But using teleportation is always a risk. Especially in potential enemy territory. You can never be sure your portal data isn't available to the enemy.

The only thing left to do was to leave on foot. But it would be quite difficult to explain it to the guys. Leaving them alone would be a bit of a jerk move. It's one thing to play a game where death is just an unpleasant circumstance. It's another thing is the real world.

What can one do to make them leave on their own without arousing unnecessary suspicion?

Talik looked around. Daimon and Era were squatting by a rock, talking about something. It was clear from the half-whispered conversations that they didn't like it here, either, though it wasn't the first time they'd been to the Plains. Bryce was nowhere to be seen.

Talik withdrew behind a rock. As he left the line of sight, he whispered:

"Spy."

A cloak of camouflage appeared near the stone. The elf beneath it silently knelt.

"You're aware of everything. Can you figure out where our target is?"

"I'll do my best, you..."

"Shh. Find and evaluate the possibilities. The sooner the better. And report back at once."

"I'll do it."

"Do it."

The elf vanished into the mist. Talik was uncomfortably aware that Spy, the only one he could rely on right now, wouldn't have his back for a while. Without his usual equipment, in foreign territory.

I really hope I don't have to regret it.

A little later Bryce returned. He found some indication that someone had passed through here recently and figured out the general direction. Daimon looked in the direction indicated.

"If I'm not wrong, there are old ruins near that rock over there. I was there a few years ago. There's not much left, just the remains of the walls sticking out of the ground. Only the chapel was relatively intact, but I don't know how it is now. There's nowhere else to look in that direction. We'll decide what to do on the spot."

Bryce and Era nodded silently, and Talik, after some hesitation, agreed as well. He didn't like the idea of going without real reconnaissance. Going in the wrong direction was the least of his problems.

On the other hand, these are outskirts that are more years old than it has been since the Euro-Asian war. If there was something really dangerous here, people wouldn't live nearby

The path was unrememberable. Step by step through the dead, smoky desert, with nothing to catch the eye. He couldn't even see the sky. Talik was at the head of the column of four. The others turned to him periodically to make sure everything was all right.

Era looked back, too. Simply, without any subtext.

Talik began to understand why he was so "crushed" on her at first, and now he cooled down. There was something unknown about her. She was good-looking, a lot, but that came second. First was the intriguing abilities. Like, real magic. Who would have thought she could exist outside of the game. A supernatural mystery beckoned.

Then, he saw her using this magic. The usual newbie spells. The activation time, the effects - all familiar and boring. The mystery had evaporated somewhere, all that was left was a serious, pretty, and fairly predictable girl. And why was he worried, why was he trying to pick her up, what was he thinking? Especially knowing what she had been going through recently. It was awkward.

Spy still wasn't coming back, and Talik was getting more and more worried. The uncomfortable feeling of "naked ass" was becoming more and more intrusive.

After another turn among the lifeless hills, the ruins we were looking for appeared.

That's not what Talik had expected from the word "ruins". Some ominous, massive ruin that was easy to get lost in, or a temple with broken windows and swirling shadows. Something along those lines.

But here - the bases of the walls protruded from the ash-brown soil in several places, knee-deep, waist-deep at most. It was hard to guess what those walls had been before. Just beyond them was what Daimon probably called a "chapel". Six splintered columns rose from a mound of earth, four meters high. They were crowned by a sagging hemispherical roof.

"Here we are," said Dimon.

"Yeah. Where are the ruins?" Bryce asked skeptically.

"Everything was stolen long before us. Go looking for the sorcerer."

Bryce grunted in frustration and went around the ruins. Inwardly Talik was glad that he wasn't the only one who thought the ruins were so miserable.

"I will not deviate from the principles of the genre. I'll go see what's in the chapel."

"Don't disappear and scream at the slightest sign of trouble, Thaler," Daimon replied seriously. "The easiest places to die are in such ''non-threatening'' places."

"You can escort me if you're so worried."

"That's a good idea. Era, come with us."

On the way to the chapel, Talik asked Daimon:

"How long ago have people lived here?"

"It's hard to say," Daimon said thoughtfully. "There are many such abandoned settlements on the plains, and some in much better condition. It depends on how it's built... Old fortresses and there's even a legend that somewhere in the plains there's a lost city, inhabited by the undead. Tales, of course, but there's some good sense in it. Kaz wasn't always this big. A hundred years ago, it was even possible to live here."

"So these plains expand over time? Doesn't it bother anyone?"

"There are some who are concerned. Well, they don't run through the streets and yell about the end of the world. You'd be better off talking to older people, from science. Academics somewhere in the capital. These guys know a lot of stories from the past, even though they have no idea what really happened."

"Do you?"

"How could I? I wasn't living at the time. Era, by the way," Daimon turned to the Sorceress. "What do you know about it? You like useless books, so tell me something."

"You yourself are useless. If there is no history, there is no future, I have told you many times."

"Don't be mad."

"Fool. Okay. What do I know about the plains... Not much. They're supposed to date back to the time of the Kings of Greed, but I don't think that's true. Those mythical kings are blamed for all sorts of nonsense. This and that because of them. There are a lot of completely ridiculous stories about their evil deeds, but very few of them have anything to back them up. For instance, Kaz," Era said as she carried on with her story, gesturing to the rest of her speech.

"Everywhere people say that the Kings cursed this land in retaliation for the fact that its ruler refused to sacrifice his child. This is utter nonsense. First of all, there's no evidence that there ever was a state here. Independent cities were, and constantly at war with each other. Secondly, the rebellion against the Kings was raised under the banners of a belief in the god of justice, Sagator. And Sagator, whose sects are now being exterminated wherever they are found, is the alias of the word Saador. And Saador is the Book of Life, the basic religious teaching of those times. The Church of Saador was persecuted by the Kings and their supporters. And just so you understand, it was according to the dogma of Saador that the first baby born in the year was sacrificed to the heavens to send a warm spring. And if no warmth came within ten days, the next one was sacrificed, and so on. It was an immutable law, for "every city that has a wall."

I don't see the logic in Kings eradicating religion to execute someone for not wanting to follow its rules. Especially in such a way as to massively destroy everything and everyone. But that's not even the point. According to the memoirs of Edmund Baharoth, the distant forefather of the founder of the present-day Baharut Empire, he vacationed twice in the outskirts of Atamarr, quote, "which is southeast of Azerlis". Azerlis - need I clarify, what do the Azerlisian mountains have in common? Edmund Bacharot is a descendant of the Bacharot surname, leading from one of the leaders of the rebellion that overthrew the Kings. That is to say, a man born much later than those events was squandering his ancestor's inheritance in what is now the cursed land. The Plains of Kaz did not exist in his time-and still less in the time of the Kings.

She raised her hand and exhaled.

"It was my second-year seminary graduation presentation. I never got to read it out to the professors."

Talik nodded thoughtfully.

"Thank you very much. This is very... Unexpected and helpful. Seriously. Thank you for the story."

"You're welcome. At least someone is interested in how our world developed. With the way history is written, finding any truth is very hard and ungrateful work."

"I'm sure there will be people who will be able to fully appreciate this work. I will take care of it."

"Sounds daring for an adventurer."

"Maybe. But I'm... Quite the influencer where I come from. We'll come back to that later."

"It's a deal," Era finally smiled for real.

They approached the chapel, and Daimon made an inviting gesture. Talik walked between the pillars, looking around.

The crumbled trim, on which faded patterns could hardly be made out through a network of cracks. Light poured reluctantly through the gap in the roof. The circular floor, which barely protruded above the ground, was a little better preserved. Talik squatted down to examine the pattern. Unbelieving his eyes, he began to sweep the floor with his sleeve.

"Hey, what happened?" Daimon's voice sounded wary.

"Nothing. It's okay. I... I just had a thought."

In fact, it didn't seem so. In the patterns decorating the floor, the Latin alphabet was visible in some places. He was unable to connect the individual letters, intertwined with the local alphabet, in any way.

That doesn't make sense. Or did the locals think the Latin is a pattern or something?

He thought of calling on Era to see if her erudition might yield a few more surprises. But then an idea occurred to him. He tried to read the Latin symbols in the order they were written, in a whisper. The meaningless set of sounds came off his lips, turning into meaningful speech.

Blessed is the way of the power-givers, those who have passed through hell and oblivion, men and beasts who have fallen in the name and for the good of the present world, may the gods be satiated with their souls.

Local religious propaganda. Expected for a chapel. But where did the Latin alphabet come from?

Era approached.

"Can you read these symbols?" She seemed surprised.

"Ah... It's not that I know it," Talik began to explain. "I just saw something like that once. On an expedition."

"I would also like to go on such an expedition..."

"Do you know what this is?"

"This is the language of the Heroes. It appears to be a copy of the lines of the Legacy, the holy book of the Church of Heroes. It is one of the most common elements, almost always inscribed on the stone at the prayer altar. This language is used exclusively in the upper circles of the church. If a commoner desecrates it by attempting to learn it, much less speak it, he faces a rather painful execution. For commoners there are writings in a common language, here they are."

"Ahem... Could you read it?"

Era looked at him oddly but complied with the request.

"The gaze of the immortal is eternally directed to the righteous. Can't you read?"

"I... I haven't learned the language well enough yet. Only speaking."

"Don't take me for a fool, please."

"Sorry. Let's talk about it when we get back, okay?"

"Okay. I'm sorry to bother you, but you're very strange. It's hard to trust someone who's constantly understating and lying ineptly, you know?"

"I understand. I'm sorry again. I'll tell you all about it later."

"Era looked at him unhappily, but left him alone."

Talik found himself too lazy to get up. For once he was tired. He just wanted to sit and do nothing. Or better yet, lie down.

He only realized that something was wrong when, lying there, his eyes closing, he saw Daimon looking worriedly at him, moving his lips silently. But there was neither the strength nor the will to do anything.

The body didn't obey and felt almost nothing, and it was hard to breathe, not enough air. There was an intrusive noise that prevented him from falling asleep. He listened discontentedly.

"Overlord, hear me. I need your help. I underestimated their cunning, I... Disappear."

Marius, it seems.

What do you want, back off...

"Overlord, don't leave me. Please. I still do not comprehend your plan ... Overlord, please let me understand."

The lich's voice grew quieter and weaker, and Talik was relieved by this.

"Malikriss was right. Such a beautiful tragedy..."

The lich's voice became barely audible, and he muttered and muttered, and finally fell silent. And Talik had a majestic, incredibly detailed dream. It consisted of separate, unconnected fragments.

The square of E-Rantel, is surrounded by crumbling houses. On it, Draga is fighting a huge bone dragon. Crowds of dead spread out through the streets of the city.

Burning villages.

Fortresses were full of murdered men. Stars are reflected in puddles of blood.

A rapidly decaying woods, a dragon pouring flames on a mountain peak.

A huge army with lion flags moves through the desolate necropolis. Ladders, trebuchets, brutal chopping on the walls. Talik recognized the distinctive outline of his guild's wall with withering surprise.

Draga, like a helicopter, crashes into the ranks of the city guards, wreaking havoc and death everywhere. Why? Why are you doing this?

Instead of an answer - the reproachful look of a stern old lady nearby. The lady is protected by a ring of heavily armored knights. The flames of the nearby rooftops play whimsically on her white dress.

Illadria, with her throat slit, is stuck in the rocks of the mountain river. There was surprise and resentment in her wide-open eyes.

Wilhelm, smashing the altar in the center of the temple with a war hammer. Here he overturned a heavy pedestal, opening a portal. Here he is in the treasury, crying out to the motionless Titan.

A ball of unbearably bright blue flame strokes a glowing furrow through the buildings, turning both stone and living creatures to ash with equal ease. Wilhelm's head in the treasury smiles victoriously.

Men in white robes broadcast to the raging crowd, while behind them unrecognizable silhouettes squirm in flames.

These and similar images were succeeding one another. The only things that didn't change were death and the blackened sky.

What is this? What's going on?

There was no answer, only a black veil in the sky as if it were drying him up, draining his strength and memory. Talik felt himself becoming smaller and smaller, and at the same time, the black veil completely engulfed the sky. He stopped recognizing those he saw. He didn't care, and all he wanted to do was sleep.

Sharp pain in his momentarily numb cheek brought him out of his delirium. He jerked to consciousness. What he saw seemed to burst a dam in his soul, filling his mind with horror and disgust.

What the hell was that?!

His head was dizzy and his lungs were bursting from lack of air. He inhaled with a whistling breath. A hand was jerked onto his shoulder, and Talik, without hesitation, lunged forward, grabbed the cloudy silhouette by the scruff of the neck and smacked his forehead. There was a resounding slap, and Talik tossed the body aside, shaking his head.

The pinched, dry eyes cleared.

He was still in the same chapel. Not far away, Daimon and Era were lying on the ground. Right in front of him was Spy on one knee. The rag mask was rapidly soaking in blood.

"Are you all right, Your Holiness?"

Talik took a breath, looking apprehensively at the elf.

"What happened?"

"I was watching you, waiting for the right moment to report. You went into the place, talked to the woman, and lay down on the floor. Then you began to convulse. I stunned your companions and tried to revive you. When the potions I had didn't work, I slapped you on the cheek. When you woke up, you punched me in the face. There is no excuse for my disrespect."

"Forget it. It's okay. You did the right thing. You did well. What the fuck was that?"

"I would dare to suggest that you have comprehended visions of futures."

"It's not a good fucking future," Talik almost yelled. "Fuck such a future. Fuck. No, no, no, no."

"I can't know what you've seen."

"That's fucked up. It's a good thing he missed it. Okay..." He tried to pull himself together. It was better than half a minute ago. "Okay. Now."

[message]

The magic didn't work. Talik was about to have another panic attack-all spells had worked flawlessly up to that moment. He listened to what he felt inside.

Aha. That's how an empty tank feels.

[flesh to mind]

I felt an unpleasant sensation of weakness, and my nose dripped blood. At the same time, there was a clear certainty that the mana was there now.

[message]

The magic worked, but it didn't reach its destination. Talik's hands shook. Marius didn't answer.

[message]

Illadria didn't answer.

[message] came one after another, but there was no response. Talik, holding back cold fear, sent a spell to Spy.

It didn't work either. The hope remained that the cursed earth was to blame. It didn't have that feature in the game, but that was the game.

The sixth sense picked up some strange echo. Not a sound, but something else. Anxiety began to grow in the soul.

With what I have on me, I'm not really ready for a fight.

"Spy, hide but be extra vigilant. That's it, all right? We're leaving this place."

The elf nodded and merged into his surroundings. Talik emerged from the chapel and approached his unconscious comrades. Bryce also was, it seemed, the elf had brought him here.

stun, huh?

[vigorous call]

The guys opened their eyes. Bryce instantly darted off somewhere behind the rubble of the wall, and Daimon sprang to his feet with a menacing scream. Era hid behind him in confusion.

Talik said in an intransigent tone:

"Let's get out of here, quick! Questions later!"

* * *

RiP · May 21, 2022

Chapter 17

* * *

*Era*

Thaler continued to surprise Era throughout the journey. He was frankly strange. The fact that he was a stranger explained a lot, but not everything.

Most of the time he was perfectly normal, only occasionally asking questions about such mundane matters that one wonders how he survived, traveling alone in the woods and mountains. And he found things perfectly obvious, the mere knowledge of whose existence was illogical to a commoner.

At the same time, he obviously knew a lot more than he was trying to show. In the days-long search for the necromancer's trail, it was as if he knew exactly what they would see when they came to the next place. And also - she felt a strong contrast between this journey and all the previous ones.

No one wore their feet out, no colds came up, and they were practically free of insects. After half a day's trekking through gullies, deadwoods, and hills, the group was barely tired. On their previous treks, every day of the trip had been so exhausting that they barely had time to pitch a tent by nightfall. Now it seemed that with a little rest, they could walk at the same pace all night.

It could be considered good luck, or an unexpectedly increased skill. That's what she thought at first. The opinion changed after the unforgettable battle.

The magic used by this man was unbelievable. It was simply unreal. Once upon a time, as a seminary student, Era had read through all the available literature. It was hard to remember if she had ever seen anything like it. But she remembered.

Lannius the Inspirer, a descendant of the first Heroes who lived centuries ago, used something similar during the war with the elves. Warriors under his command gained unprecedented strength and skill in battle. Except that Lannius had to beg the blessing of the Celestials for almost twenty-four hours, and it did not always work. But Thaler clapped his hands, and there he was. And it is one thing to read a legend of dubious veracity, and another to experience what it is.

She was terribly tempted to jump at Thaler with questions, to ask him to use that magic again. And she wasn't the only one. Even the poker-faced Bryce could barely bring himself not to extort this blessing for training. But Thaler had given up on those attempts back then, saying that this spell was costing him too much.

And that wasn't the only unique spell he'd used in the time they'd known each other. The way he healed Daimon's body with just a whisper or two was also amazing. No long prayers, no complicated spells, no lights, nothing typical of healing magic.

Era was sure that, if he wasn't lying, there was something he wasn't telling her. And the further they went, the stronger she became of this conviction.

Thaler clearly learned something about the Plains when they first descended into the deadlands. Something important. It was obvious - the way he moved his fingers over the ground, the way he pursed his lips, indicated an understanding. And he was obviously nervous after they'd entered the Deadlands - though he'd been a model of confidence and composure before the Plains.

Then it turned out that he knew the writing of the Heroes. Of course, he denied it, but Era was not blind. Thaler could read heroic writings, and the Church had gone to great lengths to make that knowledge a privilege of the chosen few.

Incredible magic, impenetrable calm, indifference to any hierarchy, knowledge of the Heroes' speech. And at the same time - unskilful secrecy and even some kind of timidity in communication did not fit in the head.

Ere never understood what had happened in that chapel. She saw Thaler just lying down on the stone floor, as if very tired, and the next moment she felt very dizzy and completely confused.

When she came to her senses, she knew from the behavior of the other guys that this had happened to all of them. Daimon, sword and shield at the ready, looked around fiercely, searching for the cause of the problem. Bryce, as usual, had ducked behind the first obstacle he saw.

And Thaler... Surprised her again.

He had lost weight and dried out as if he had spent a couple of years in the penitentiary. The luxurious robe hung on him like a mop on a rag. Deep shadows were visible around his eyes, and his whites were streaked with red. A dried-up crimson streak under his nose completed the oppressive picture.

After waiting a few moments, this normally quiet and polite guy ordered in a harsh commanding tone:

"Get out here, now! Questions later."

Era took what he said seriously. Generally speaking, when a healer tells you to run, you should run without talking. Especially when the healer is as powerful as their companion.

To her surprise, Daimon hesitated.

"Thaler, I..."

What he meant to say, Era did not know. Thaler extended his arm sharply in his direction, saying only:

"Sleep."

And Daimon, without finishing his sentence, closed his eyes and settled to the ground.

Era was frightened. The strangeness of their companion instantly ceased to seem like mere strangeness. And considering that he had rendered the practically indestructible Daimon unconscious with a single word... Unusually tense and collected, Thaler walked swiftly toward the body - Era retreated at the same time, figuring out what she could defend herself with. Something she could do faster than she was told to sleep.

"Era, I'm sorry, there's no time. We have to get out of these plains before dark, it's very important. Trust me, please."

He leaned over a little, grabbed Daimon by the edge of his steel breastplate with his skinny hand, and threw the big man onto his shoulder with no apparent effort.

"Bryce!"

No one responded to his call. Thaler, barely noticing the weight on his shoulder, looked back at the bleak landscape.

"Bryce, I know you're there and you can hear me. I know how this looks, but... To hell with it. If you're looking for death, keep hiding. Era, are you coming?"

After a moment's hesitation, Era nodded. Thaler narrowed his eyes, stared off into the distance, and pursed his lips. Then he grimaced, shook his head, and walked briskly toward the edge of the plains.

Era could barely keep up, occasionally jogging as Thaler, once again become an intimidating stranger, was unusually quick for his physique. After a moment's intense movement among the hills, Bryce appeared. He looked grim and almost aggressive. Thaler merely nodded, noting his presence without slowing his pace.

They walked in silence for a couple of hours, and Era was beginning to exhaust herself. The fact that Bryce took her bag of equipment did not help much. Thaler, frail and haggard-looking, meanwhile, showed no signs of fatigue at all. Even Daimon, no small man in heavy armor, whom Thaler carried on his shoulders, didn't seem to be bothering the healer much.

What an absurd situation. He should have broken as soon as he tried to lift the leader. What's going on?

Era glanced over at Bryce. The sullen boy, plowing through both his and her bags, pointed a glance at the dagger on his belt. Era shook her head, /Don't even think about it.

Thaler, though he was acting rather strangely now, was still a very advanced healer. Much more advanced and knowledgeable than he obviously wanted to appear. And if such a man saw a serious danger, it was better not to argue. Relationships could be clarified a little later.

Although, they will have to say goodbye anyway.

+ + +

*Talik*

Talik was ashamed of the ugly scene he had made with the elf. He didn't blame himself, though. His hands were still trembling from the fear he'd felt upon awakening.

And it was not good with the guys. He'd hoped they'd listen to him right away; he'd earned some prestige during the quest. Alas, Daimon was not the sort of guy who would give up leadership right away. And with all Talik's respect for other people's privacy and opinions, it was an extreme situation, and the delay could have cost him his life.

Talik could not say with certainty that something was threatening them right now - there was no prerequisite. The creepy visions didn't include the cursed plains. But his intuition told him to expect trouble.

And he wasn't sure how his 'servants' would react to not contacting him at the proper time. Especially if they could not contact him themselves. There would be more than just a spoiled mood.

What was it that I saw?

Two simple questions were keeping me awake. Such weakness in a healthy body could not have arisen on its own. Talik saw two of the most likely explanations.

The first is a peculiarity of the avatar himself, the body he became the owner of. Some hidden event caused him to switch off and catch predictive hallucination. Talik really wanted it to be that way.

The second is outside influence. Someone attacked or influenced in such a way that the level 100 character was deprived of all desires and powers. And even though this hypothesis did not clarify the origin of the visions, it did not make the danger any less dangerous.

That's too bad if that's the case.

Talik had a pretty good grasp of the in-game magic system. An exactly in-game system, which contained detailed text descriptions and numbers. Which had visual displays and other paraphernalia. In this case, that knowledge was of little use. There were no icons, no logs - nothing, just a memory of sensation. That is, if it was magic, Talik had no idea what kind and how to resist it.

Although, based on game logic, it's more like a CC.

CC, or crowd control, is a type of debuff that takes a character out of combat for a while. Paralysis, sleep, hypnosis, or any other effect which removed when taking damage. Designed to neutralize dangerous opponents at key moments of combat. A mage going into a stupor in the middle of a cast of something particularly debilitating is a very nasty blow to any plans. A healer who falls asleep for a few seconds at a critical moment is a guaranteed failure for the whole team. Or a melee player who stops covering a rag because of such a freeze.

The CC required a mastery of the situation in any dynamic combat. A missed with something massed ally or a timed enemy would very quickly negate the effectiveness of the tactic.

And that's how I was locked in control by those assholes who came for Eye. LadyLilim knew very well how and with what I defend myself, and set up Malikriss as a torpedo specifically for me.

In the game, once in the CC, the player was simply deprived of the ability to control his avatar. At most, the image and in-game sound were turned off, but it had no effect on communication through the talker and even less on the player's consciousness at all. In these circumstances, everything could have changed, because he is not just controlling the character, but he is the character.

So, on my return, go through all the descriptions of the control spells. And go to Malikriss.

Logic demanded that he test her control spells in his new body. If something in the mentalist's arsenal had the same effect, it would become clear what had affected him. Or at least it would narrow it down.

Still, Talik was very reluctant to meet her in person. He was simply afraid of her. Much more than all the other 'servants'.

All the 'servants' he met became what they were according to the story written for them. Characters, goals, life experiences - everything matched up to the smallest detail.

This means that Malikriss is now a power-hungry, mean-spirited, cruel witch who acknowledges only power. A witch whose specialty is power over other people's minds, and who has a highly specialized but very powerful arsenal of spells and rituals.

If this witch looked into Talik's soul, what would she see? An all-powerful and all-knowing Prophet? Doubtful. More likely, she would see there an escapist loser, an impostor.

An unfamiliar irritation stirred inside.

And why on earth would I be an impostor? I've been running the guild for the last few years. I'm the author of half of the projects that have come to fruition in the guild. The world isn't a game anymore? Okay, I'm really glad. Did the guild stop being a guild? NO. And I'm still the head of it!

Talik pondered and wondered about his thoughts. He had always made a very clear distinction between game and reality, characters and people. Having a reputation in some gaming circles as a calculating, petty and vindictive asshole, and in others as a tyrannically meticulous pro, he remained himself in the real world. Part of the system was a common man for whom 'I' was the last letter in the alphabet.

Having accepted the new reality, he perceived it as a philistine, wary of the gift of power. And now a demanding voice of the gamer rose in his soul.

If she gives me problems, I'll delete her.

The feeling of rightness and power was fresh and new.

Can I get used to it? And do I have to? I want to be really cool, but is it worth it to stop being me?

The other question, what he saw while he was out, required no less scrutiny. Preferably in peace and without the nagging sixth sense stubbornly promising trouble.

+ + +

*Diterios*

Deep in the cursed lands, where the deadening mists reached even into the clouds, a high mountain pierced the sky. In the old days, when the Valley of a Thousand Wars was not yet called the 'cursed plains,' this lone granite block of unimaginable height was called the Broken Spear. It was indeed shaped like the fractured tip of a Falk spear. First a natural landmark, then a place of worship, and later a giant altar, the Broken Spear was like moss, overgrown by several settlements and later by an entire temple city.

When the Falks fell under the onslaught of the elven armies, they began to call the mountain simply Black Mountain. The elves scorched everything that could burn near this mountain. Even marble was devoured by the sorcerer's flames. The cinders of the greatest conflagration in history rose for almost a year, giving Broken Spear a new name.

Later, the Sovereign came here. The name seemed so symbolic to him that he did not give it another. His numerous followers, acolytes, and disciples also saw a certain poetic meaning in it. The mountain remained Black, as long as there was someone to pronounce the name.

For the last couple of centuries, there hadn't been anyone for whom the name mattered -there weren't any living here. Or rather, there was only one creature who cared. The mountain had become a citadel - the indefatigable undead, at the behest of their masters, had cut through the solid granite, turning the mountain into a veritable fortress. Thicker stone held barracks, workshops, warehouses, and laboratories. Countless passageways united them.

Diterios Kadari, one of the Sovereign's most loyal servants, sometimes wondered about the fate of this citadel, his brainchild. He felt a little sorry that such labor would not be appreciated by those capable of realizing its true greatness. No admiration, no horror, no glory.

The Sovereign himself, who had crossed the next step to the coveted power two hundred years ago, had also lost interest in such things. He became rational and indifferent. Practically stopped appearing anywhere in the flesh. Diterios secretly thought that his lord had not benefited at all from death. But, of course, he kept his opinion to himself.

The Sovereign possessed such knowledge and power that little things like life and death served only as tools for him. And it is not for Diterios, who was born a mortal, to judge the choice of an absolute being.

Now Diterios stood on a terrace, skillfully carved at the very top of the cliff. The arch behind him led to the observation halls. In scale and beauty, they resembled a temple complex, though they had a different purpose. And, of course, there was no room for gods. From these halls, Diterios would oversee the rituals that had long ago begun, oversee the work of the servants, and the development of new sorcery practices. From here, too, the armies would be commanded when the Sovereign decided it was time.

The clouds below seemed like an anxious white sea. They, along with the mists, completely obscured the citadel from view. Both the regular and the wizard's eyes were obscured by an impenetrable veil.

Diterios, contemplating this sea, pondered intensely. He was faced with a difficult choice.

When the dark lords summoned the Sovereign and reported on the strange occurrences, the darkest left general but quite clear instructions. The responsibility of Diterios he had fully fulfilled. The cultists of Zuranon had received the long-promised knowledge and resources. Very soon they would expectedly manifest themselves. Pestilence, doom, and otherworldly breakthroughs will occupy the full attention of the powers that be, and in the meantime, other phases of the Plan will be in motion.

The Sovereign wants the souls of the new Kings. This is what it's all about. And if you present him with Kings, you can expect a generous reward. The Master of Darkness has never been stingy in rewarding loyal service - Diterios received everything he asked for and much more during his apprenticeship. Great power, immortality, knowledge, resources. Revenge. Everything a heretic once dreamed of.

And now was the ghostly chance to fulfill the wish of the Sovereign.

The agents kept him informed of changes in the balance of world power. Though the speed of information exchange was far from ideal, Diterios was aware of the emergence of people 'out of nowhere'. Very strong - though not as strong as one would expect from the words of a lord. Dieterios believed that the Kings had sent their servants to infiltrate society.

Smart move.

And this move gave Diterios a chance to prove himself. A chance to capture and interrogate a servant of Kings, giving his master a source of valuable information. No other adept could afford such a thing. Strangers could wield the magic of communication. Capturing one was fraught with detection, and if the Kings really were that powerful... There would be serious problems. And Diterios could afford it - the Plains of Kaz suppressed any known communication magic.

All that remained was to make sure that the servant of Kings went into the plains himself. There was no problem with that. Diterios's agents had set it up as a regular mercenary assignment, and the servant took the bait without a second thought. A little inspection showed that his choice of target was unmistakable. The undead he sent were strong enough to tear apart the frontier manor and slaughter all the living. And yet, the undead creatures were wiped out, virtually unscathed.

To lure an outsider into the plains territory was already a matter of routine. The trails, properly arranged by a loyal assistant, led the target to the cursed land. The trap, disguised as a holy place, worked perfectly. Though the Kings possess divine power, power alone will not protect them from everything. Especially against the sorcery of the Sovereign himself, created just against such creatures. The foolish servant did not realize his mistake until the end.

Diterios knew at once when the mighty spell struck an unseen blow. At that moment, the soul of the servant of Kings should have begun to reject the body, plunging the target into unconsciousness on the brink of death. It was now possible to take it with bare hands. Diterios sent some Wraiths there.

Soon, however, the plan began to hint at failure. The shroud of the curse that suppressed the magic of the mind stirred, struggling to hold back the flow of power. Someone very powerful was trying to contact the world beyond the Plains. The Servant of Kings was clearly conscious and capable of magic.

Diterios immediately initiated a search ritual, and made sure that the servant of Kings was alive and sober.

Diterios looked out at the rebellious white sea and was torn in doubts. Should he let the servant go and his chance to distinguish himself, or risk capturing him?

The Wraiths, frozen halfway through, awaited orders.

+ + +

*Nigun*

"The Council is waiting for you, Sir Nigun."

The temple guard nonchalantly opened the high arched door in front of Nigun. Nigun inwardly gathered himself as if he were about to jump into cold water.

The highest authority in the state wanted to hear about what had happened. From the speed with which they gathered, it was clear that the case was viewed as critical. Less than a couple of hours had passed since Nygun's appearance at the cathedral.

No wonder thought Nigun. It's not every day that a full squad of Scripture is lost.

He was healed and disarmed almost immediately. At least it wasn't in reverse order. The cathedral's armory was well worthy of temporary storage of relics. After handing them over and requesting an immediate audience with the Council, Nygun retired to the chapel and there carefully reconstructed the course of events in his mind.

The Holiest do not like confused speech and confusion of details.

It didn't take long to get the call, and here he was.

The round hall, flooded with light, greeted him with coolness and tranquility. Near the edge of the room, the floor rose a large staircase. On this elevation were six large, stiff armchairs, on which sat older, bearded men in white robes.

The most powerful men in the country, each one denied his name, kinship, and manhood by accepting the ministry. The mind of the man in charge of the state must be pure of worldly vanity.

After his failure, Nigun could not look into the eyes of these men who had sacrificed everything for society. He felt no right to do so. He sank to one knee, waiting to be allowed to speak.

For half a minute they just studied him with glances, and Nigun could feel the testing eyes on him. Finally, the Scribbler, head of all the Scripture squads, spoke up.

"Sir Nigun, the Council is sure that you know what this is about and that you are ready to answer. So let's get right to the point. Sir Nigun, you and your squad have been entrusted with an important mission. Significant resources have been allocated to guarantee its success."

Scribner's soft, deep voice was briefly silenced. Nigun was grateful for the respite - each word literally pressed him to the floor with a weight of guilt.

"Your return is far from a triumphant march of victory. You were transported to the cathedral crippled, on the verge of death, and you do not have your squad with you. The Council believes you have not succeeded, is that so?"

"Yes, it is."

"And what didn't go according to plan?"

"In the final phase of the operation, when I provoked Gazef Stronoff into a duel, he sent another warrior instead. It was unfortunate, even though the plan called for it. This warrior was... disproportionately stronger than one could imagine."

"Sir Nigun, the Council believed that the relics entrusted to you would enable you to deal with any possible adversary. Was the Council mistaken?"

Nigun took a deep breath. For the first time in his life, he was about to contradict the holy ones. His heart was relentlessly picking up the pace. A thousand needles pierced his head. The damned heretic had literally torn his face off at the last moment. No healer's efforts could bring it back to normal, only partially replenishing the missing flesh. Such skin could not sweat, and the body's attempts to respond in its usual manner caused suffering.

"Sinless Council... You were mistaken."

He froze, expecting anything. That lightning would come down from the ceiling and incinerate him on the spot. That another squad of Scribes would burst in and drag him to the pyre.

Nothing happened. The Scribner's soft voice only put more pressure on him.

"Go on, Sir Nigun."

"It was... An adversary who surpassed the power of the relics. I know how it sounds, and I am ready to suffer any punishment. But I swear with all my being, it is the truth. I was under the influence of all the prescribed potions and scrolls, and could not fully keep track of the enemy's movements. My most trusted men fell faster than they could realize their doom. I was struck with such force that even the Aegis could not contain it. It was pure defeat without a chance. The Aegis should have returned the damage a hundredfold of what was inflicted on me, but the enemy only came to rage at it, while my bones were broken. I believe this enemy possesses relics of similar power. He... Broke a beautifully crafted sword during the fight. And then, out of nowhere, he pulled out another of incredible workmanship. And with one blow of that sword, through the Aegis, turned me into what I was when I found myself in the cathedral."

"Out of nowhere? Can you be a little more specific?"

"Sure. The opponent made a pass with his hand in the air, away from himself. That's the gesture of removing a weapon from a rack. And in the next moment, there was a two-handed sword in his hand."

"So..."

Nigun knew he was telling the truth. But with every word he spoke, he literally felt the absurdity of the words coming out of his mouth. It was excruciatingly embarrassing. The Council continued its questioning.

"Sir Nigun, you did not mention your actions during the fight. You are a great swordsman. Couldn't you reach the enemy?"

"It was impossible. My arm would be cut off if I tried to attack back. The only chance I had of winning was for my opponent to mutilate himself."

"The Council wants to know the fate of the Mithrael crystal."

Nigun's heart skipped a beat. The question was inevitable. And the answer was not the one he wanted to give.

"The crystal of Mithrael... I used it when I couldn't fight. Angel, Mithrael... Has fallen. He cried out to the heavens to incinerate the heretic. I heard a terrible scream, and then... This monster in human form killed Mithrael. In one blow."

There was silence. You could probably hear the nails growing. Nigun pulled himself together and continued.

"After this terrible murder, the enemy was still on his feet and able to fight. I should have died there. But I fled the battlefield to save the relics and report back."

There was silence again. After a while, the Scribner asked:

"What about your squad?"

"The mercenaries are most likely killed. Even if not, they know nothing of value. As for my men, they will fight to the death. If they are captured, they will kill themselves before they get to the executioner."

"Sir Nigun, the Council needs time to consider what you have said. You will be escorted to the quarters. There you will state what happened in as much detail as possible, on record. A decision on your fate will be made later."

"I obey."

Nigun bowed and left the hall with his back to the front.

As the door closed behind him, a golden streak of silent charms ran through it.

The Scripter turned to the others, who were frozen in thoughtful poses.

"It all sounded unbelievable. And yet, I believe what was said to be true. I did not sense a lie, and the circumstances are in the speaker's favor."

"The kingdom has a new rabid dog? I'm surprised we haven't heard of him before," the Archivist grumbled hoarsely.

This man was in charge of absolutely every piece of information that ever came into the Theocracy's possession. From spy information to scientific treatises of the known world.

The Censor, legislator and supreme judge, continued: "We will have to reconsider many plans. The expansion of our influence in the kingdom involved the absence of Gazef."

The others nodded. The Censor continued: "We cannot plan for the future without knowing the present. Archivist, do you have any idea what we are up against?"

The Archivist replied: "I have a hunch, but I can't be sure of its truth." He stroked his beard. "Almost exactly two hundred years ago, the borders of the states took the form they have now. The invasion of foreign hordes contributed to this in no small measure... I'm sure you're aware of that, and of the strangeness that accompanied it, and its results. And two hundred years before that, there was the invasion of the demonic gods. Two hundred years before that, our ancestors, the Heroes, appeared. And two hundred years before them, the Kings of Greed. I can't be sure, but something tells me the bicentennial interval and what Sir Nygan says are somehow connected. I'll find out all I can. To summarize - I believe that the coming collision of historic proportions is bound to happen. In the very near future."

The others nodded. The Censor continued: "Scriptor, if an invasion of the invaders becomes a reality, do you have anything to answer with?"

The Сonsul turned to the head of the armed forces.

"It will be possible, but I will pray to the Heroes that such a thing will not happen soon. The issue of the elves is still unresolved. A large part of our forces are guarding the borders, if we pull them away from there, we will lose at least three cities within a couple of months. The castles haven't been built there yet. Knowing the attitude of the lesser races toward us, nothing good awaits the people left unprotected in such a case. It's not a good idea to count on Scripture squads alone. For them to stand alone against an enemy on the level of Heroes or Kings of Greed, it would require the unsealing of almost every Reliquary. In this case, the loss of each fighter would greatly weaken us and strengthen the enemy. If Nigun had fallen and left relics to the enemy... You don't need to explain the magnitude of the disaster. And losses of this level would be inevitable if we fight exclusively with the elite."

"I see," summed up the Consul. "Then we'll need troops. We'll have to make concessions for the boy emperor to get them."

"If my guess is correct," replied the Archivist. "Then we don't have much choice. We will have to use all available resources. Greed can cost far more than generosity."

"Praetor, then you do the propaganda. On the eve of a possible war with unknown forces, people must be united and their spirits firm. Let the people see in the looker the guilt of the heretics of the kingdom."

"The task is clear. What will we do if the Archivist is wrong? Significant resources will be involved..."

"If the Archivist is wrong, we will all breathe a sigh of relief. We'll redirect the effort in a different direction. Finally, let's fight the Empire and the Kingdom for real."

+ + +

*Talik*

The group of adventurers climbed another hill. Talik's heart ached uncomfortably. He had hoped so much that the view of the rocky rise would be revealed. Every time he climbed another hill, he hoped the edge of the plains would be revealed. And each time he was disappointed to see the same dreary hills.

Daimon was still hanging on his shoulder like an unconscious puppet.

A game avatar in a real-life setting is awesome.

In this involuntary marathon, Talik discovered many interesting qualities about himself. For example, he was not physically tired at all. The 'fatigue' parameter in the game only mattered in combat conditions and when overloaded. Considering that the carrying capacity of a level 100 character even without putting points into it was about a quarter of a ton, including the inventory, there was no problem with dragging a large man in armor on his shoulder. Except that it wasn't very comfortable.

He was tired, except mentally. For several hours there was nothing to catch his eye. The grayish-red succession of hills with occasional fragments of bones of unknown creatures stretched on endlessly.

Talik turned back. Era and Bryce were climbing the slope, breathing heavily.

It was a much more difficult march for them. Bryce held on, but Era, though accustomed to the hiking life, was not ready for such a march. She didn't complain and tried to keep up the pace, but she was the first to stumble, and she even fell on one of the hills, stumbling at one point.

Talik had to use his arsenal of low-level spells. Once every half hour he used [good walk]. This spell raised the group's payload in the game and was almost entirely useless. Now its usefulness was impossible to overestimate. His companions became fatigued much more slowly.

Bryce climbed the crest of the hill and silently cursed.

"Thaler, are you sure we're going in the right direction? I'm hinting that it might be a good idea to...Thaler, are you sure we're going in the right direction? I'm hinting that it might be a good idea to... Wake up Daimon, he knows his way around here."

Watching Bryce help Era by pulling her to the top Talik sighed heavily and looked down at the big man on his shoulders.

"I don't want to waste my time trying to figure things out. We'll get to a safe place, and then I'll wake him up."

"The healer is dragging our guide and the main fighting force, so we don't have to waste time bickering. This world has gone mad," Bryce scratched his dusty neck.

Era said nothing, glancing indifferently at the two guys.

"That way," Talik waved toward one of the hills farther away and moved forward.

Talik wasn't even sure if they were headed in the right direction anymore. He only trusted that Spy wasn't wrong. Talik always climbed the hill first, and Spy would show him the next waypoint.

A whining irritation on the edge of perception kept him uneasy. He had felt something like that before, at the 'customer's' manor. At that time, the source of the irritation had been the undead. Talik then concluded that this is how his 'light side', defines the enemy within perception.

This time the irritation was much stronger and spoiled the already unhappy mood. Either there were more of them, or they were higher up. And by all accounts, it looked like they were being overtaken. Though Talik couldn't even estimate the distance.

The clash was very much to be avoided. The specifics of his class made the game uncomfortable when there were no resources. For example, he could not normally restore magic power with potions and amulets. Their effectiveness tended to be little different from zero.

I wish the interface were here now. Well, let's put it this way. Woke up with a conditional zero, two overflows it's a total of +200 mana. Messages, 14 each, Hundreds plus Spy, that's 98. [Good walk], ten casts, that's another hundred. Regen, with the stats I have now, is about 11 per hour. Total is about 57 mana, and how much HP I have at the moment, no idea. How many overflows will be enough, and whether even one will be enough, it is also unclear. Only one mid-ambusher to back me up. Just right for a fight with who knows who.

Talik was already tired of berating himself for his mindless journey. He was very fond of this kind of adventure in the game. Only where is the game and where is he now. There, at worst, you'll resurrect in a safe zone with the loss of several levels in a random class. A couple or three days of grind high-end zones and all is restored.

Except that was the game. Even there, death was a very unpleasant thing, and I don't even want to think about what will happen here. And it's also a big question whether I'll come back to live here after this...

Talik longed to be in the Dawn City again. To feel that blissful comfort and incredible cleanliness again, to see the sun-drenched, tidy streets and the Great Tree of the Elven Quarter. Even the crowd of madmen who lived there ceased to seem a significant inconvenience.

I'm going back there and I'm not going over the walls again. No way. There are plenty of things to do, even just sitting there. Exploring the physics of the world, inventing, eating everything, diving into debauchery, after all. And it's all for free. I can do everything I never dreamed I could do, so why the fuck am I here?

Thoughts of what he had seen in his delirium crept unpleasantly into his inner monologue. Talik chased them away, figuring there was no point in spoiling his mood any further.

As he climbed to the top of another hill, he lifted his dusty face to the whitewashed sky. It was darker than the last time, and the worm of anxiety was even more active under his heart. Talik didn't want to be stuck here until dark, and something told him that if he didn't check in at the usual time, there would be trouble.

This hill was higher than the previous ones, with a large, relatively flat top, and the view was quite far. Far ahead, a long-awaited rocky rise was visible through the fog. He looked back at his climbing companions.

"It's almost out, guys."

Era and Bryce stood up and stretched out at the top of the hill, exhausted. Bryce mumbled something unintelligible. Talik pondered whether to let them rest or cast the spell again and continue on their way.

The sooner they leave this place, the better, that's an undeniable fact. But a new spell means a new mana expenditure, and that's a catastrophic shortage. He listened doubtfully to his senses - the feeling of the enemy was still there, though it hadn't changed in intensity. Talik looked toward the edge of the plains again. It wasn't long to go, a couple of passages ought to do it. Though they probably wouldn't make it before dark anyway.

If I leave the guys behind, I'll get there a lot faster. But who would I be after that... If I leave Spy as a guard, that's not much of an option. If it's an ambush, I'll be empty and without cover.

He looked at his exhausted companions and decided to give them a little rest. As gently as he could, he laid Daimon down and said:

"We have a quarter of an hour, would you like to rest?"

Bryce raised his palm sluggishly, not even turning over, and Era silently pulled her hood tighter. Taking this as a sign of agreement, Talik left them, and, glancing in that direction, headed to the other side of the hill. Making sure the boys weren't following him, he snapped his fingers silently. An unsightly boulder nearby changed shape, and a figure in a dusty cloak bowed to Talik.

"Spy, how long will it take you to run up to the hill and back?"

He squinted and assessed the distance and terrain.

"About ten minutes, Your Holiness."

"Okay. Go there and contact Illadria, tell her I can get in touch a little later than usual. Tell her to tell the others. And come straight back. Go on."

Spy nodded and disappeared into the thickening fog. Talik went back to the others.

Era appeared to have fallen asleep. Bryce was just taking a sitting position. When he saw Thaler approaching, he struggled to get up and walked toward him.

"Thaler, I don't mind resting, but are you sure you shouldn't push it? We should go out and rest. With your magic..."

Talik thought about it himself but dismissed the idea. He didn't want to get lost - it would be too easy to go astray without Spy. The direction was quite clear from here, but what would happen when they came down, and even more so in the dark.

"We'll have to wait, Bryce. My 'magic'... Has its limitations."

Bryce looked at Talik doubtfully but didn't object. He nodded, turned back to Era and began to shake the dust out of his clothes and shoes.

Talik watched with wistful tension as the sky faded before his eyes. Spy still didn't appear, though Talik was sure that ten minutes had passed. A thought flashed through his mind as to whether the NPC might have abandoned him, and Talik immediately dismissed it. If the elf had intended to leave him, he could have done so much sooner. Though, Talik allowed the possibility that something had changed.

/Maybe he got some new data. Or got in trouble. I wonder what's worse - the possibility that the NPCs might betray me, or that someone was able to cause trouble for the Seventy with the emphasis on invisibility?

Talik felt a great deal of anxiety and irritation, and did not immediately realize that these feelings had more to do with the absence of Spy.

Son of a... How did I miss this?!

The feeling of the undead became so strong that it caused physical discomfort. As he worried about the absence of his faithful guard, he stopped giving importance to this peculiar radar, and now realized that it was very much in vain.

A sense of an ominous presence now approached from all sides of the hill. He could literally feel it with his skin; it was comparable to the intense stench his brain would have felt, not his nose.

We rested, fuck.

He stood up and looked around quickly. Bryce caught the movement and came up, gripping the hilt of his dagger.

"What's wrong?"

"I'm not sure yet, but either way, there's a problem. Wake up the others."

"Daimon?"

"Give a good slap, or prick your finger. Any kind of damage, basically."

The fog in the twilight was even thicker than before. Talik out of the corner of his eye noted how Bryce was bringing the other companions to consciousness, and concentrated.

He had a rather impressive arsenal of spells, designed to confront all levels of the undead. And there was critically little mana to implement it. Something level one or three wouldn't be a problem. But from level four and above, there would be one thing to choose from.

Talik wickedly began to calculate the cost of the magic he was used to. He refused at once to give up the idea of relying on luck.

I have no options, I need to burn my HP for overflow. The belt is supposed to protect me from going to minus. I used to go to such extremes a couple of times... The only thing left to do is not get hit. Great Random, let me squeeze out at least a thousand of mana.

+ + +

*Era*

Era was more exhausted by the road than she had ever been before. She'd been dragging her feet for the last couple of hours, not even hoping it would ever end. Walking at this pace without rest was new to her, and Thaler surprised her once again. One light wave of the arm and her body stopped crumbling to pieces from exhaustion. Not that fatigue was gone at all. It was just that walking became much easier, the body became obedient and very light. When that lightness was gone, Thaler made another pass with his hand, and they continued on their way.

She looked with wonder and envy at Thaler's deceptively frail figure. Looking at him, silently and easily carrying the big man in armor, along with his backpack and weapons, it was doubtful that such a man was capable of fatigue at all.

And is he even human?

As she walked, she had plenty of time to think. She tried to determine for herself how to perceive their strange companion.

At the beginning of the journey, he had aroused her dislike for his inept lies and intrusive sympathy. She thought that faced with the harsh realities of adventuring, he would break, just as Lias had done before him. Only Daimon's authority kept her from simply telling Thaler to go to hell in the first place.

Now she judged him completely differently. She realized that a wizard of enormous power was traveling with them. His spells broke all of Era's ideas about magic. They had unobvious, but enormous power. And the way Thaler used them was very different from Era's usual methodology. No elaborate gestures, no visible innovative components - just gestures and whispers.

She hadn't forgotten how frightened she had been at the ruined chapel, realizing the difference in strength. And yet, it did not prove to be an enemy. This opened up interesting possibilities.

Era was anxious to find out where he was from and where he had learned what he could do. Such knowledge and skills could change her whole life. In this short, skinny man of absolutely indefinable age, Era began to see the chance to become something more than a simple adventurer.

She liked her life - if you compare it to the one she had before. As an adventurer, she had learned what real freedom was like. She had never dreamed of such a thing when she was a seminarian, and Era was always grateful for the chance to escape, to see the world as it really was, and not through the lens of the Religious Dictatorship of Slane's Theocracy. Which turned out to be a monster itself, no better than those against whom she fought so fiercely.

But freedom was not all that Era sought. To maintain that freedom, she had to risk her life and health every day. To kill without the slightest doubt or pity. Her dream of learning the secrets of the world, of exploring its peoples, of developing herself as a mage came to a cruel ceiling: money and the only way she could get it. To kill people and monsters at the behest of other people. Who are sometimes no better than monsters.

In time, Era realized that the adventurer was not as free and independent as she first thought. You are free as long as you have money. And you have money as long as you do the work of the Guild.

Surely, it is better than being given to marry whoever the Circle of Inheritance chooses when she reaches the peak of her talent. It is better than the fate of a mother-producer living in a golden cage under the watchful eye of the priests.

Era was almost resigned to a life like this. The life of a talented underclass mercenary.

And now... Now the old dream was awakening in her again. About libraries, about scientific disputes, about laboratories, about comprehending new frontiers of being. She saw in Thaler the key to this, and despite all his oddities, she was determined to hold on to him with all her might.

Era understood that Thaler was a man. He could demand a lot from her. She decided for herself that she would give him anything he wanted. And she would make every effort to make sure that he opened the way for her to the world from which he had come. She was not afraid of a theocratic order in this world, or this country. Thaler's attitude toward people and social phenomena spoke directly to this.

The only thing left to do was to get out of the cursed plains.

After the incident in the chapel, Era tried not to annoy Thaler. He didn't want to be asked - she kept quiet. He didn't want to waste time stopping to rest - she, gritting her teeth, followed him as long as she had strength. Thankfully, Thaler provided plenty of that strength.

As she climbed the high hill, or rather the plateau, Era felt overwhelming fatigue build-up. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that the magic that kept her strength was gone. She was relieved to see the edge of the cursed plains, and then she passed out.

Waking up was hard. It was as if sand had been poured into her head, and her body felt completely alien - docile, but somehow heavy, slowed down. She really wanted to stay down and do nothing. A drained, twitchy Bryce was leaning over her, covering the blackened sky that had already turned blue.

"How much sleep did I get?" Era asked, massaging her face with her palms.

"Not long, an hour. Can you do magic?"

Era habitually ran a spark of power from her heart to her palms. She was not happy with the result.

"Barely."

She tried to get up. It was a little harder than she thought. Every cell in her body howled with the tugging burning sensation that usually occurs when the body is exhausted.

"Ow..."

On the other side, Daimon knelt beside her. He hardly looked tired at all.

"Daimon, you're awake... I was worried about you." She tried to hug him and almost lost her balance.

Daimon gently supported her and helped her up.

"Bryce briefed me on the case. I..."

"It's fine."

He wanted to tell her something, but interrupted, glancing to the side. A soft, golden glow fell across his face. Era turned there, too, and saw Thaler.

The guy stood with his hands folded in a gesture of prayer and his head slightly bowed. That golden glow emanated from him. It was as if he had turned into a statue of white and gold marble that had been struck by a ray of sunlight. A stark contrast to the surrounding darkness.

He lifted his head, and Era was horrified. Thaler's eyes, nose, and ears were bleeding in thin streams. Bright, clear, so pure it looked like jewels - as if it glowed with a light of its own that shaded everything else. Thaler looked like a statue of some saint who had no place in these godforsaken hills.

He raised his hand warningly.

"I didn't want you to see this. Come closer to me, please. Now we're going to have to deal with some guys I didn't want to meet... It can be pretty complicated, and I wouldn't want you to get hurt by them."

Era was the first to step toward him. She decided for herself that she would trust this... creature, anyway. Daimon, with an unreadable expression on his face, followed her example and took up a defensive stance, covering Thaler. Bryce habitually disappeared from sight.

"Waiting for who, from where?" Daimon asked muffled, clanking his visor.

"I don't know yet, we'll see soon."

With an act of will, Era shook off her weakness, summoning her strength. The spark inside her reluctantly responded.

"Thaler, will you give us strength, like that time?" She looked cautiously at the healer

"Maybe. But I ask you one thing: don't try to attack. Defend yourself in every way possible. Avoid getting hit in any way you can."

"You have such a low opinion of us?" Daimon muttered from beneath his helmet.

"No. I am sober about your capabilities. Don't take it as an insult, please... Yeah."

Several silhouettes appeared at the edge of the hill. Era's soul went cold.

Tall, black-cloaked figures emerged, revealing the semblance of armor and dirty yellow bones. In place of their faces were horrible masks of rusted iron. Elbow-deep in the same rusty gauntlets, their braids oozed a pale, glowing bluish smoke. There were five of them. They weren't pacing, but rather floating through the air toward the Thaler-lit space from all sides.

Wraiths.

The monsters of the mournful legend of Ibenral. Five Messengers of Death came to this city at moonrise and left at sunset. Within an hour in a city of ten thousand people, not a single living soul remained. The Academy of the Gifted, the main Cathedral, and the School of Magical Arts - as well as all the teachers and students - were unable to counteract the attack.

The fallen gained non-life, and Ibenral, from the center of science and art in those days, became a breeding ground for nightmarish monsters, a terrible plague on the body of the country. A plague that only the legendary Luther Paradin uprooted when he was young. He unleashed a blaze of sunlight upon the city that flattened the once glorious city in seven days.

And here they are...

Era shook her head in disbelief. For all the notoriety of the Kaz Plains, what would such monsters do on their outskirts?

The wraiths didn't disappear. Era looked back at Thaler in hysterics. She knew Thaler was an amazing wizard, but such an enemy... It became clear to her who he was running from. And bitter that he hadn't.

Thaler, meanwhile, showed no sign of fear, only a concentrated frown.

Does he even know how to fear?

The wraiths came within striking distance of the knife and froze as if stumbling against a wall. One of them, in a less rusty mask, reached forward with its gauntleted hand. There was a hissing crack, and the dead thing yanked its hand away with a muffled grunt. Thaler grinned crookedly, spoiling the association with the ancient statue of a saint.

"They know how to think. It's a little unusual."

"Thaler, I'd like to apologize for any time I may have offended you. You're the strongest wizard I've ever heard of," Era exhaled, watching as the legendary monster grunted, trying to shake something off his burnt hand. "Did you put up some kind of barrier?"

"Sort of..." Thaler stared behind the wraith's back.

"You... How long can you hold on to it?"

"I can't say for sure, it doesn't make much sense anyway."

Era smiled bitterly. Of course. What kind of barrier would keep critters like that in place for long? She understood what Thaler meant when he said to avoid the blow with all her might. If someone fell at the hand of a wraith, he would become undead - what could be worse than that?

"Thaler, I have a favor to ask of you," Daimon said dryly. "Do you have any spells that can kill? If I get hurt... Kill me. I don't want to be undead. I know it's selfish."

"Kill? Well, no." The healer's voice was full of bewilderment. "If you really want to do it, you can do it when we're done."

"You're either a bastard or an idiot," Daimon snapped. "I believe you can do it quickly and without pain. Do you really believe we'll get out of here alive? Or do you want to keep your hands clean and let us become... This?"

"Daimon, shut up and let me think. Or I'll put you back to sleep."

Daimon fell silent. Era wasn't happy about the prospect of becoming undead either, but she didn't want to bicker in vain.

Thaler certainly won't kill anyone, it's useless to ask. And he won't let anyone else either.

The wraiths were hesitant to cross the invisible border, and the adventurers were careful not to make any unnecessary moves to avoid provoking them.

The silence was broken by Thaler a few minutes later.

"Era, I take it you know about this kind of undead?"

"Not very much," answered Era, staring intensely into the sluggishly moving figures. "Legends and generalized testimonies of those who knew something. I'd be happy to share what I know."

"I used to think of them as solitary creatures. They only band together under the guidance of someone... Or something far superior to them. Do you know anything about that?"

Era pondered, going over the details in her mind.

"It is believed that they are messengers of Death itself. Where they appeared, there was nothing left alive for dozens of miles around. The appearance of Death is always seen as a metaphor. I cannot confirm or deny the idea that they are subject to any particular creature."

"Are you sure?" Thaler gave her a serious look. Her teary, translucent bloodshot eyes gave her the creeps. "If the boss is out there, it's going to cause a lot of problems."

"I'm not sure, I'm sorry. Are you sure we're not in a lot of trouble right now?"

"Now? You... Oh, I get it. I'm sorry." Thaler grinned distantly.

Eira restrained herself from telling Thaler about his arrogance. She wondered if he would surprise her this time...

Just as she thought about it, a wave of nerve-racking power spread from the healer, so strong it took her breath away. Thaler raised one hand to the sky and pointed the other toward the ground.

"Ichten Frann!!!"

The healer's loud scream hit my ears and echoed onward. The wraiths recoiled.

And at the same moment, a blindingly bright beam of light cut through the sky, turning night into day. The fog was blown like a hurricane far away from the hill. Cracks in the ground beneath his feet began to form in the bright light. And a moment later, a ring of white energy was spreading out from Thaler in all directions.

Era felt as if she'd breathed in fresh, mountain air after sitting in a dirty basement for a year. All her senses sang, and she was dizzy with lightness and euphoria.

The ground beneath was shredded as in an explosion, the dusty, dead earth scattered under the pressure of Thaler's energy. The ground beneath the feet was normal, clean, literally ringing with life force.

Wraiths vanished in a wave of energy, shrieking and screaming, turning to ashes at once.

Era looked around and couldn't believe her eyes. The daylight was fading, giving way to the night. All around her, as far as the eye could see, the earth was alive, as if it had shaken off its ashy plaque. Before her eyes, the shy sprouts of grass were sprouting out of it. In the deep, clear sky, the last rays of the setting sun were fading and the moon was rising.

And only miles away, miles away from that hill, a ghastly whitish fog lingered and continued to slowly melt. It was as if a vicious, cowardly creature was threatening revenge from a safe distance.

Era glanced over at Daimon and Bryce, who had manifested himself. She was speechless, and she could see the shock in Daimon's eyes through his visor, the confusion on Bryce's face as he crouched on the ground.

Thaler, on the other hand, headed toward the remains of the wraiths, as if nothing had happened. Somehow Era could sense that the creatures would not rise again. Three pairs of eyes stared intently at the slowly fading figure.

Thaler walked over to one rusty mask on top of a small pile of ash, wiggled it with his foot. Then to a second, sat down, and laughed softly.

"Guys, come here, please."

The adventurers hesitantly approached. Thaler moved aside, revealing to them the sword that had been left in the ash heap. The long, jagged, scraped blade, with its spiked guard and skull-clawed tip, was fearsome on its face. As a spider waited in its lair for prey, so this sword waited for someone to take it in his hands.

Thaler looked up.

"Do the legends say anything about such a weapon?"

Daimon knelt down next to him and reached out his hand, immediately pulling it away.

"That's... I've heard of it. A great warrior became undead and was slain in a terrible battle. One of the heroes who defeated him took this warrior's sword, exactly as described. This hero became the greatest knight of his time, but just a couple of years later he himself turned into the undead and carried out a massacre during the tournament, and there died for good. No one wanted the sword, and it seems that they had to force a slave to carry it. The poor fellow died in terrible agony a few days later. So through the slaves the sword was carried to the ship, carried out into the distant sea, and sunk along with the ship. I never thought I would see such a weapon in person."

"So," Thaler shook his head. "So it works here, too..."

"What works?" Era asked vividly.

"Item class initialization. It's a lot of explaining, I'll tell you later. Right now we have to get out of here after all. If this company had an owner, he must be mad as hell. And I still don't know who it is, so it's better to be safe than sorry."

He moved his hand over the sword, and the weapon disappeared. Era was tired of being surprised, and took it for granted. The energy from the explosion of light energy began to wear off, and the inexorable, leaden fatigue began to set in again.

Thaler glanced again at the dramatically changed terrain, nodded to something of his own, and whispered a spell to ease the way. It was time to move out. Only Bryce shook his head sadly:

"And no bastard would know we were here. No one will believe that we saw everything with our own eyes."

"I think it's for the best, for now," Era replied. "If Thaler's right and we've pissed off the master of the wraiths, I'd rather not be recognized."

As she continued on her way, Era enjoyed the fresh air and the smell of spring earth. Her thoughts were brightest. She hadn't felt such elation since she had fled from the seminary. She stared at the healer's back and was strengthened in her decision to go to his homeland at any cost. Even if it took many years, after all, he was clearly from afar. She had a new dream.

Let them call her stupid, or naive, it doesn't matter. Impossible things have happened before her eyes, and she would spit in the face of anyone who said her dream was impossible.

They reached the steep rocky ascent, encouraged, and reached it in less than an hour. Thaler listened periodically, but apparently saw no cause for alarm.

When they got uphill, they were in for a surprise.

+ + +

RiP · May 22, 2022

Chapter 18.1
+ + +
*Spy*

Spy rushed off to do his master's bidding. He was very proud of the honor of accompanying the Perfect Being, and he always tried to follow his orders exactly. Sometimes it was difficult, and Spy didn't always grasp their real meaning. He just silently accepted his role - the eyes, ears, and dagger of His Holiness.

From the beginning of this strange journey, he felt himself between two fires.

The Lady of the Storms questioned him about literally every move they made, and His Holiness was clearly unwilling to waste time explaining anything. When Illadria asked what the Overlord wanted to achieve by a particular order or action, he had nothing to say. And Spy considered it sacrilegious to pester His Holiness with questions, distracting him from his lofty thoughts. The Lady of the Storms had hinted softly that Spy would be in for a very sad fate if he didn't do as she commanded. To which Spy replied bluntly that in choosing whom to anger, he would certainly not choose His Holiness.

He wouldn't tell Illadria about the disrespect the locals had for his lord. The lord had not mentioned his thoughts on the matter, and Spy himself, on some reflection, had decided not to mention it until he was asked about it substantively. It wasn't as if His Holiness was seeking to incur the wrath of the senior vassals against the natives, and that would inevitably happen if they knew what had happened on the lord's journey.

If he still had to make a different decision, he was ready to suffer the punishment he deserved.

This time the order was quite clear, even to him. Spy was generally familiar with the situation in the Dawn City. The senior vassals were all confused, for the first time without direct guidance from the Lords. They needed guidance from His Holiness, confirmation that something they were doing was right.

Overlord left the city, leaving them without the highest presence. It was a heavy blow. And if he left them without his attention, even by long-distance communication, without explaining anything, they would fall into despair.

His Holiness decided not to let this happen while he was fiddling with his new pets, and Spy was well aware of the significance and importance of the mission entrusted to him.

As he climbed the steep slope of the edge of the plains, he was inwardly glad that the abominable fog did not overwhelm his senses. Smells, sounds, and tones flooded his perception again. Spy quickly 'clung' to one of the boulders and retrieved a scroll [message] from his pouch.

"Lady Illadria, this is Stalker Spy."

"I was expecting the report earlier, what's the delay?! Where is the Prophet?!"

"His Holiness told me to tell you to inform the other vassals that he will contact you later than usual."

"Where is he now?"

"His Holiness is exploring the cursed territory as planned. Lady Illadria, I was under orders to report the situation to you and return to His Holiness immediately. Permission to interrupt?"

"Go."

The Lady of the Storms was clearly far from pleased. But to keep Spy out of touch, to delay him and thereby disrupt His Holiness's plans, she did not dare.

The elf breathed a sigh of relief. He feared the lady would not let him go so soon. As he was about to head back, Spy sensed an extraneous presence. He couldn't tell what the creature was or where. That circumstance alone said a lot.

Spy froze, contemplating what to do. Apparently, the unknown man could not determine his position either, and a kind of parity was maintained.

Spy could stay in an ambush for many days without moving, without sacrificing his fighting potential. Still, he couldn't afford it now - his Holiness was waiting for his servant's return. And a report of the probable threat should have been made as well. Delay was inexcusable. Spy was anxious to call for reinforcements or to report his situation to the Lady of the Storms. But there was no way he could have used the communicating scroll without being noticed.

Spy hesitated for a while and then decided to risk raising the alarm to the lady. To use the scroll and whisper a word once overheard from the Lords that had an unambiguous interpretation. 'Shuher' - that sound combination had always entailed active action by the entire Guild.

Still, he didn't make it in time. As soon as Spy moved his fingers to retrieve the scroll from his pouch, he felt slight dizziness. It passed quickly, but his intuition told him he wouldn't be able to contact anyone anytime soon. Spy, discarding caution, jumped aside, hoping to get out of range of the effect, and drew his curved daggers.

Woe to him who underestimates the stalkers of the Dawn by their unsightly appearance... He saw the stranger at once. The man had stopped hiding, too. He was a short, elderly man, wrapped in a cloak that was a little too big for him. He had a neatly trimmed beard and short, well-combed hair with noble graying. Attentive, lively eyes in his wrinkled face were not at all suited to the circumstances of the meeting.

The stranger studied Spy closely for a few seconds, and then he spoke: "You're good. You're really good. I'd like to ask you a few questions if you don't mind."

"I don't have any business with you."

"Good answer, but wrong. I'm sorry, I can't let you go like this. For too long I had hoped there would be no such encounters. Answer my questions, and maybe we'll go our separate ways. Or even be friends."

Spy pondered tensely what to do. He had no orders for this kind of thing. Ignore, attack, or make contact?

There is no way to ignore it. This man has the ability to hide in such a way that Spy, as one of Dawn's intelligence elite, could not determine his position before he stopped hiding. So he is at least as well trained as Spy himself. Turning his back on something like that without finishing the conversation was a bad idea. Spy had a pretty good idea of what a backhanded stab meant. He was a big expert on the subject.

Attack? There's no guarantee as to how it would end. It is likely that one of them will be severely injured or killed, perhaps both of them. There is a possibility of not returning to His Holiness, an unacceptable development.

Make contact? It's a waste of precious time, and besides, he's not facing an ally, and therefore a likely enemy.

Spy chose the lesser of two evils.

"Ask."

"Are you the master, or the puppet?"

"I don't understand the question."

"And with that, you answered unequivocally," the stranger tilted his head slightly to the side. "But let me get this straight. Do you have a master?"

"I have overlords."

"So a puppet. Well, that's good and bad all at once. What's the name of your guild?"

"There will be no answer."

"As expected. I had hoped otherwise, of course. One last question - your master, I mean, the real master, the all-powerful absolute being, and so on. Is he one or are there several?"

"There will be no answer."

Damn, I forgot how stubborn puppets can be. You know, the thing is, I'd like to... To be friends with your master. We can be enemies too, but it would be a disadvantage for everyone. Tell him what I said. I'm sure he'll find a way to contact another... player if he knows he's not here alone. And tell him he'll be here for a long time. Forever, from what I know. That's all.

The stranger turned away for a split second, and Spy immediately lunged at him. He hesitated just until the man said he was ready to be Dawn's enemy, and then he just waited for the right moment to attack.

The attitude of the Lords of the Dawn toward their enemies has always been unequivocal. Destroy them without a shadow of a doubt, every chance you got.

Spy realized almost immediately that he had overestimated himself. The man had been too attentive-or just expecting something like this. One curved blade only grazed the stranger's arm, piercing through the surprisingly strong cloak and leather lining. The other pierced just air.

The next moment Spy felt sharp, cold steel penetrate his stomach, followed immediately by a crushing blow to the jaw. He fell on his back and wanted to jump to his feet, and realized, with wicked surprise, that his body was disobeying him. A chill spread throughout his body from the wound in his abdomen, chilling him to the core.

The stranger, kneading his wounded arm and wrinkling, leaned over him, looking into frozen eyes.

"Your master will bring you back to life, I know. Then tell him so. As a gesture of goodwill, I am willing to forget his puppet's first mistake."

With these last words, the man stabbed a short dagger into Spy's throat without a swing.

+ + +

T.N. What about another format? Smaller pieces but more often.

00loner · May 22, 2022

RiP said:
Link to the original story one and two

Does Great Power Lead to Great Responsibility?

Beginning

23:12

"Now it's the last hour." The man in the discreet but elaborately embroidered robe looked sadly at the wrist.
The softly glowing square dial was ruthlessly counting down the last minutes and seconds. It will be interesting to see what happens in the end.

With a stingy move of his hand, he invoked the holographic menu, checking the settings. Timers, priorities, and coordinates of the points from which shots and screenshots would be taken. Progress bars of scripts, timing charts, routes of groups of NPCs.
"With all the trouble I went through, it must have been a fairy tale. But where's the happiness, huh?"
The man stomped his foot annoyingly.

The view from the palace balcony on which he stood was breathtaking. The balcony itself, more like an open terrace, overlooked the town square. The city, carefully designed and then painstakingly traced, diverged from it in concentric circles, pierced by streets straight as an arrow. The two- and three-story houses, each with an original architecture, nevertheless maintained the same general style. Walls made of the finest bricks, perfectly right angles, narrow stained-glass windows, and tall, pointed tiled roofs with turrets. In the courtyards were manicured front gardens with lush flowers.

The quarters, at first glance built in a variety of ways, beckoned the eye with a strange harmony, and then they stuck to themselves with their subtle thoughtfulness. Markets, small temples, inns, parks, statues, baths, aqueducts, fountains, stairs, and mosaic sidewalks. The city seemed as real as it was fabulous.

Though, of course, it was all nothing. There was nothing under the textures. The administration of Yggdrasil allowed the project to go ahead, with the condition that they pay for a separate cluster for it. But they charged so much for the renderings that the project was almost abandoned. Then, grudgingly, Talik - the initiator of the idea - decided on half-measures. Externally, everything was just as he wanted. But there was no underside to these decorations. The "floor" defense scheme also required resources and not insignificant ones...

Now, however, the focus of the man on the balcony was not the city itself, but the traffic on its streets. Countless NPCs were busily and coherently decorating the city with garlands and setting up fireworks boxes.

23:39

The streets were lined with rows of gleaming armor and weapons of combat NPCs, who froze and waited for commands. The 'civilian' NPCs were in separate groups.

The man on the balcony glanced at his watch, checking the estimated time and charts from the interface. He had been planning this event for the past two weeks, and he wanted it to work perfectly. Even if no one else sees it with their own eyes. A pity, of course...

Talik invited former members to honor the guild on its last day. He called, wrote, and persuaded, but no one ever showed up. Makes sense, in general. Only four of the original cast played in Yggdrasil at the time. Two were already in another guild, a friendly guild, but a different one. And Katsuba... It was unlikely that he would have been able to enter Yggdrasil from the ICU. Even if he really wanted to.

Well, at least the recordings will remain.

Talik leaned against the railing of the balcony.

23:40

The thin sound of a silver horn sounded over the city, quickly picked up by dozens of others. Seconds later, it was an entire symphony.

The harmonic ranks of steel-clad NPCs, hoisting their flags above their heads, began to march. Legions of various guild NPCs began to march through the wide streets. The perfect formation, perfect turns of tens and hundreds of units. Everything is on time, everything is right on schedule. Happy 'civilians' sprinkle confetti, throw flowers and release pigeons to greet the troops.

Talik smiled sadly. Perhaps planning this parade was more interesting than watching it. Then he set himself a truly ambitious task. Each NPC participating in the parade had his own route and travel schedule. No NPC had to be at the same point in time and in the same place as another. At the same time, the parade had to be spectacular.
It was a real epic, and Talik even considered giving it up, but for some reason decided to finish the job. And here is the result - the military parade and festive demonstrations are very difficult to distinguish from the real ones. Maybe it was too flawless, but that's not a flaw.

Nevertheless, his soul was gnawed with yearning. He had devoted almost eight years to Yggdrasil. He met a lot of interesting people, took part in amazing, and sometimes unique, adventures. Countless battles, discoveries, marathon farming in the company of similarly passionate enthusiasts. Storming enemy guilds and defending allied ones. Auction ventures - lucrative and ruinous.

In almost all of his friends the fire of this hobby subsided. Many have gone to the real world or other projects more advanced than Yggdrasil. Talik, let's be honest, tried to play other VRMMO games himself, but it just wasn't the same. There was no soul in those games. There was a great balance calculation, there was lore put together by professional writers, there was even 18+ content in premium access. There was everything that Yggdrasil didn't have. But there was no soul. There were no mysteries and fatal accidents, no such powerful drama, no opportunity to create and execute an idea that would turn everything upside down.

It was the ability to implement crazy ideas that were the root of Talik's interest. For example, his tactics of territorial defense or extraction of consumables.

Most farmers tried to grind high-level resources, and it made sense. Stellar metals, monsters skins, alchemical reagents of divine origin - all of these cost a lot of money and were mined with great difficulty.

Talik occupied a different niche. He farmed mid- and low-level resources, cleaning out instances and locations that were significantly behind him in level. It was considered an extremely thankless task because when the level gap was too big, the drop was unrealistically low. When you come at level 100 to take out a level 30-50 instance, more often than not you leave with annoyance instead of loot. And this is where Talik found a weak spot in the game logic. He started using NPCs units as a strike force. Of course, a squad of 20-30 NPCs level 40 is not comparable to the striking power of the level 100 player. However, the 'top' will waste mana, health, and expensive consumables, while the NPCs squad is sufficiently supported by weak spells. As a result, the instance, cleaned out by a "top" in 15 minutes, a squad of NPCs cleaned out in half an hour. Where a "top" left without anything, the NPCs squad took out mountains of cheap loot, disassembled it into universal crystalline units. Which, though inexpensive in their own way, are needed in infinite quantities.

Same story with low-level randomly generated quests and events. And, of course, power leveling.

The tactic of using a crowd of low-level NPCs under high-level buffs has shown itself perfectly even in PvP. Of course, weak NPCs wouldn't withstand even one hit from a "top" warrior or mage, but they would take the hit, forcing the enemy to lose time and mana. To maneuver, the enemy would actually have to cut through a weak but constantly replenished formation, wasting time and energy. The NPCs themselves, though weak but heavily buffed, did a bit of damage. Even with a 3% chance of a spell interrupting, fifty NPC-shooters were driving mages and healers to hysteria.
In the PvP league, this tactic was not allowed, because it was not fair. And inefficient, in addition, one way or another, main DDs were required. The Talik class was not designed to deal heavy damage, and auxiliary DDs above level 50 could not be used in the arena, only summoned ones. And there were class requirements for summoning high-level creatures, which, again, Talik didn't qualify for.

In the streets, flash boxes began to fire in chains, launching colorful fireworks into the sky. The scattered, playful flames instantly turned the sky into a field of riotous, colorful flashes. For a brief moment, the enchanting pattern formed pictures of the most memorable events in which Talik had participated. Episodes of the past were inexplicably interspersed, one after the other, like the pages of an album.

The last couple of years, after the actual breakup of the guild, it was not so interesting to play. Yes, he was still one of the cluster's most in-demand supporters. There wasn't a moment when he didn't have tempting offers to take part in some adventure. There wasn't a day when he wasn't invited to another guild.

But Talik stuck with "The Dawn Mist" fellows, and after they left, he didn't have the energy to start all over again or to join the already established company. The romance of new acquaintances was gone, leaving a sweet and bitter memory. He even got caught up in the complicated role-casting, regretting that he'd found this part of the game so late.

Talik could not find the will to leave Yggdrasil, because he was too used to it, but he no longer felt the joy of the game that once attracted him. So the news of the imminent closure of the project he took with ambivalent feelings. Of course, he was sorrowful that it was really coming to an end. On the other hand, it was probably the only opportunity for him to quit Yggdrasil. The game had long been causing him problems in real life, and it wasn't giving him the feelings he was trying so hard to get from it.

And now, having withdrawn all the funds he had managed, Talik paid his last respects to this world. A magnificent parade with an artistic salute.

23:55

Thousands of voices merged into a single cry that swept through the city.
"Glory to the passing world! Farewell, Yggdrasil!"

The small firecrackers and firecrackers rumbled, the fireworks no longer painted a picture in the sky, but glittered with growing chaos, heralding the climax. The NPCs cheered and danced around the square and the streets.
Talik turned around, glancing around the hall behind him.

Thin columns with white and gold ornaments. Tapestries with allied guild symbols and "The Dawn Mist Achievements". Yes, they never were in the top list, not even in the first thousand, but they had many rare and unique achievements.

The mosaic floor, the stained-glass windows, the frescoes on the ceiling. Everything reeked of a genuine, deceptively fragile elegance.

"Yes, 4eJl, you really are a professional... I've always been amazed at your talent. Why didn't you even respond, huh? You could have at least... Yeah"

Talik took a deep breath and braced himself. The show must go on.

He glanced around at the four figures, frozen, kneeling. Four of the guild's top six NPCs. Draga, Illadria, Warboss, and Wilhelm. Marius and Titan were left out. They still needed insurance in case some assholes decided to attack the Dawning City towards the end. Marius guarded the first 'floor' against such intrusions. Sure, it wouldn't hold up a full-fledged assault, but it would keep any group busy for at least fifteen minutes. And Titan... Talik didn't like him, albeit for a silly reason. And it didn't fit into the planned action.

"Wilhelm." Talik made an inviting gesture. "It's time for your speech."

Of course, he didn't have to go that deep into the role. But, damn it, he couldn't afford to unfit into a role in a show he created himself.

Wilhelm stood up smoothly and strode to the balcony with his head held high. Like all the NPCs present, Talik created him personally, though he did so based on the ideas of his friends.

A powerful figure, clad in black and blue plated armor, with a discreet crown on top of a chainmail hood. At his belt was a simple hilted sword in a black, silver-encrusted scabbard.

The archetype is a tank, a support warrior. Armored like a fortress, he could live for a very, very long time, even under heavy focus. But his value as a combat unit was not in good survivability, or rather, not only in it. The main feature was his skills aimed at buffing allies, limited only by area, not quantity. These buffs could be summed up with Talik's own buffs. In this NPC's area of responsibility, even a measly level 25 was equal in power to a level 40, if you watched the timers carefully.

Higher levels became even more dangerous. The short action time was compensated by the high cooldown rate, which helped a lot when the enemy was showering him with dispels. And what about his 'invocations', removing negative effects and giving short-term resistances... His relatively weak own damage was an almost imperceptible disadvantage.

According to his lore, he was the son of a baron in a kingdom plagued by a tyrannical dynasty of warlock kings. When the last king of his country brought the nation to the brink of destruction by making a deal with demons, William's father rebelled. The rebellion failed, and the rebels were executed. And before William himself was executed, Talik came to him in prison in the guise of a ghost and offered salvation and the power to change everything, in exchange for eternal service in the aftermath. Talik created a long and eventful story, at the end of which William overthrew the tyrants and had a more or less happy ending, after which he fulfilled his oath and went into the service of Talik, eventually becoming king. Proud, arrogant, reliable as a rock, and an infinitely loyal vassal.

23:57

William, raising his hands patronizingly, proclaimed. "Listen to your King!"

The noise of the festivities subsided moments later, and all the 'residents' respectfully turned to the figures on the balcony.

"It was a wonderful time, full of glorious victories and great accomplishments! The word of the Prophet Tallarius led us through all adversity, from the dark past to the dazzling present. And I, King William, am proud that I was destined to rule over such a people. Yggdrasil's end was foregone with his birth, and we were ready for it. We went all the way to the end, and in the last moments of this world, we will not grieve. We will rejoice that we happened to catch this moment in health and prosperity. Let us lead Yggdrasil into oblivion without fear or sorrow, and let us praise it for the beautiful times it has given us!"

The rest of the elite came out onto the balcony, greeting the crowd. Wilhelm continued.

"Greet the elder vassals of the Dawn Mist!"

The crowd on the plaza erupted into a standing ovation, chanting random praises for Yggdrasil. And Talik, clenched his teeth, watched the timer.

It was not what he had expected. To be more precise, the ceremony, which up to this point had only been a line of code, was far more heartbreaking than he thought it would be. He hadn't imagined it would hurt so much to say goodbye to the game for real. He understood why he had clung so tenaciously to the outdated, unbalanced Yggdrasil.

What is reality? Gray skies, concrete forests, and synthetic food. Slavery at the keyboard and dreams on the display. Yesterday, today, and forever. No time and nothing to dream for. Nothing to discover. No reason to discover. A gray, bland emptiness for the next 70 years and an imperceptible death. And all the good things that gave you the strength to live are now gone. Gone in a beautiful show he directed as a requiem for his dreams. The timer began to count down the last seconds, and there was silence in the square, broken by the symbolic ticking of a mechanical chronometer.

23:59:50

23:59:51

23:59:52

23:59:53

23:59:54

23:59:55

"Yes, Yggdrassil is leaving... We'll have to continue without him." Quiet, bitter words echoed through the silent plaza.

23:59:57

23:59:58

A powerful explosion shook the sky, blossoming into the last, brightest flash of fireworks.

Talik gripped the balcony railing tightly and squeezed his eyes shut. Reality would have to be accepted, one way or another. It was stupid to close his eyes - he'd missed the last salute. But I didn't have the mental strength to see the virtuality fade, crumble into pixels. He didn't want to spoil his last moments. Now there would be slight dizziness, then emptiness, and an anatomical couch in a concrete anthill.

"Goodbye, Yggdrasil. I really loved you…"

The last second stretched on and on. Talik was even happy about it, but at some point, he realized that something was wrong.

It was noisy. The sound of water in the fountains, laughter, hubbub, fragments of songs. A cool breeze stroked the face.

Without opening his eyes, Talik took a deep breath of fresh air.

"What the fuck?"

He didn't want to open his eyes. The hallucination was beautiful. He inhaled and exhaled the air in a measured and deep way. It was clean, cool, and slightly moist. Without the bitter, slightly suffocating aftertaste that should have been present. And without the chemical-medicinal one, which also had a right to be. Fresh evening air. A very, very expensive treat.

I wonder if I'm in a coma. That wouldn't be very good... He thought.

Talik felt himself standing up. His sense of touch was working as hard as it could, reporting about the fit of his clothes and shoes. The pressure on his feet. The cool railing on which his hands rested. There was no such thing in Yggdrasil, for a number of reasons, not just technical. There was, of course, tactile and vestibular emulation, just to maintain orientation in space, but this sensation was not even in the project. Not even in the more advanced games.

It was scary to ruin such a beautiful experience. He wanted to just stand there, breathe and listen.
From below came congratulations, shouts of joy, and easy, natural laughter.

That's how you get mad, isn't it? Well, I don't even mind. He thought.

Talik hesitated for a long time to change his pose. What if everything disappeared? On the other hand, it would be foolish to freeze like this forever. He shifted his weight carefully from one foot to the other, then straightened, hooked his arms behind his back, took another full breath, and dared to open his eyes.

The night sky, with clouds and stars. City streets illuminated by twinkling lights. People. A lot of people. And not just people, yes. It's hard to see the details of the clothes, but by all accounts, it appears to be a universal design, developed by Kazuchi. A good cut that fits all proportions. It's enough to change the coloring to make identical suits completely different. A great way to save system resources, by the way.

Some little girl was dancing playfully on the edge of the central fountain, with a small crowd clapping its hands around her. Here she stepped on the hem of her dress and, unable to keep her balance, flew into the water with a cheerful screech. There are cheers and laughter, and several people reach out their hands to help her out. She splashes into them.

At the other end of the square, the door of a restaurant is opened, and several people, led by some stout little man, carry out the bulky bottles. The bottles are unsealed and go out into the crowd. The fact that the restaurant door cannot be opened because it is a textural shell is simply ignored.

A musician with a lute walks down the street. Talik was not sure that this object of the entourage was a lute, but there was no way to check when designing. And here comes a man, playing an amusing melody and with a pleasant baritone humming something with a double meaning. Women accompanied confused glances, men sang along. A group of people burst out of the alley, grabbed the musician, handed him a bottle, and carried him away.

Talik didn't immediately have the words to comment on all this.

"Holy crap.".

He didn't immediately remember that he wasn't supposed to be alone on this balcony.

He turned around and saw four familiar figures kneeling before him. He looked at them for a few minutes, but they didn't even move.

"Wilhelm."

"Yes, Prophet?" The big man in the armor murmured, raising his head. Talik studied his face with interest.
Mimics. That's what separates the current situation from common sense. Well, among other things. There shouldn't be any facial expressions, Yggdrasil's engine didn't allow any realistic developers wanted to introduce a facial expressions patch, but on the test servers it led to a large increase in system requirements, and the patch was not approved. And here you can quite see the change in facial expressions.

Talik leaned back against the railing.

"Wilhelm, what do you think about the situation?"

"I admire your decision to prolong our existence."

"So... What makes you think it's my decision?"

"It's obvious. In the last moments of the world, you proclaimed that life would continue even after the death of our world. And here we are, and we exist."

Talik had once heard of the Turing test but had no idea how to do it. But so far his hallucination was quite confident in answering questions that simply could not be in the game. He wonders what's going on with his body right now. Is it blowing bubbles in his helmet, convulsing, or just lying there as a log? They'll find him by morning at most. He wonders how fast they'll bring him back to consciousness.

Please, guys, don't rush this.

"Draga."

"I am listening to you, Prophet."

Such a deep voice. It says she has a deep and strong voice in the settings, but of course, she actually had a standard voiceover. Even the speech for Wilhelm had to be edited apart.

"Draga, what do you think about what's going on?"

"I am in accord with the King. I only dare to hope that you will not leave us on this path."

"Why?"

"Without your will, existence is meaningless."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely."

As she spoke, she looked at Talik. Oh, that face was beautiful, mesmerizing. Its author was 4eJl, the best artist Talik knew. Talik's standard customizer was, well, unsatisfactory, and he was able to get an old friend who'd long since given up on the game to draw some faces.

Thin, black eyebrows, high forehead, big, bottomless eyes. The graceful, fragile bridge of the nose, the sensuous lips... Trying to create a verbal portrait in his head, Talik realized that he could not find the right words to describe Draga's predatory beauty.

Such a look... Looking into his eyes, with barely perceptible adoration, from the bottom up, she knocked Talik out of his mind. It was hard to hold his breath, and his heart was literally on fire. It was the kind of look you'd only see in the movies, and it would surely be addressed to the first of the macho men.

Subconscious, subconscious, what are you doing to me, huh? Hey, ambulance guys, I don't want to wake up, you'd better kill me now. I'll give you all my organs for it. Please.

"Is there anything else the Prophet would like to ask his servant?"

The magical voice of Draga continued to destroy Talik's self-control.

"Maybe later."

She stared gracefully at the floor.

"Warboss."

"I crave your words, Prophet."

"What do you think about what's going on?"

"I don't know, Prophet. I don't think. We are, and that is good. I crave your orders and hope for glorious new battles."

When a suitable set-up for a quick sweep of temporary locations was chosen, Talik took a long time to select an image for the 'troops'. The prototype was the classic Western fantasy orcs. Dark green fanged tough boyz with axes and no brakes. Intelligence on minimum, strength, and speed on maximum, health on average. It wasn't very easy to fit such an image into Yggdrasil's customization. The Japanese 'orcs' were a mixture of a human and a pig, after all. Talik always thought it was stupid. He argued a lot with Katsuba about it. They couldn't come to an agreement, and in the end, Talik used a sneaky trick after all. The status of the guild leader. Katsuba took offense for about three weeks, screaming that it was despicable and resenting Rodas for giving his status to such an unprincipled asshole, but then, of course, he cooled down.

How is he doing, by the way? Hey, narrow-eyed pervert, you missed your chance to die happy, lol.

The green, square, fanged face with a reverse bite was adoringly drilling Talik with the look of tiny, deep-set eyes.

"So... Do you realize that a battle is always someone's death, don't you?"

"Death on the battlefield is a prayer to you, Prophet. Honor to those who die and kill.".

"What will you do if I disappoint you?"

"That's impossible." The orc growled confidently.

"What if there are no battles? If I told you to just do nothing?" Talik got into this little game.

"So that's how it should be."

"And all the orcs will accept it?"

"All who live will accept your will, Prophet. All."

Hmm, about living. I wonder what Marius would say. Archilich, commander of the undead army. It might be possible to ask.

Talik glanced at the watch on his wrist. 0:27.

Well, there's still time. Hey, guys with the defibrillator, seriously, don't wake me up.

"Illadria."

"I am listening to you, Prophet."

Oh, even more pathos than the others. Subconscious, what are you doing? I'm going to be embarrassed!

Talik looked at Illadria's face with an appraising glance.

Eh, 4eJl, did I tell you that you are the greatest artist in the world? How did you manage to combine subtle nobility and this kind of naive mischief into one image? Draga burns through the dark side of the soul, and Illadria is a balsam for the light side.

"I asked everyone the same thing. You answer it too. What do you think about what's going on?"

"I share the opinion of all your other vassals, Prophet. I am proud and happy that we have all been given the right to continue to serve you. I and my people will do our best not to disappoint you in your decision."

Illadria is an elf, and there's no way without them. Elves are a must-have fantasy attribute. A tight dress, gold sandals. Small breasts. Oh yes, Katsuba, I remember your tantrums on that subject. Of course, a Japanese elf girl should have elbow-length ears and a bust the size of a fire extinguisher. But you lost this time, too, and old Tolkien won. And once I heard you rustling your clothes rhythmically in the voice chat when you thought I was AFK. And I know for a fact that at that time you were holding Illadria as a fire support unit. And in her logs, I later found dance commands. You lost twice. The second one was when you went into ICU two days before closing time. I wonder what you would have seen?

The voice is like silver bells, like a forest stream, delicate, tinkling, engaging. A perfect match for what the charlist described. Eh. I guess I won't speak to Marius, it would spoil the whole impression.

"I heard you. Well, it looks like the celebration was a success in every way." Talik turned back toward the square.

"Yggdrasil is dead, which means we're somewhere else, and I want to know where. Illadria, send scouts to explore the area outside the city. Not the elite, but ordinary 20-30 level scouts who specialize in stealth. Have the elite follow them from afar. If you find any signs of intelligent life - stay in stealth and report immediately. Avoid any direct contact without orders. Scouting area... one day's march from the outer walls."

"I will, Prophet. Dare I ask why not send the best at once?"

"It's obvious. This is more of a provocation than a full-fledged exploration. The loss of the ordinary scouts will make no difference if it happens. But it will immediately give us the nature and minimum capabilities of the potential enemy."

"I admire your wisdom. May I begin?"

"Go."

Talik wondered if it was worth the trouble. Maybe it wasn't worth it. But it was interesting! He glanced around, everyone was in the same pose except for Illyadria, who had disappeared. Well, let's continue the game!

"Wilhelm. I want to know the supply situation. Namely, how much food we have and how many mouths need it. The same goes for water. Take care of that, I expect a report in the morning. If there's an emergency or disturbance, report immediately. Off you go."

"I obey, Prophet!" Wilhelm pressed his palm to his chest and walked quickly out of the hall.

"Warboss. Prepare the orcs for the fast mobilization. If the scouts encounter the enemy, I need you to be able to bind them by combat as quickly as possible. And calculate roughly how many warriors you have now, whether you have enough weapons available."

"Yes!" Inspired roared the big man and quickly rushed away.

"As for you, Draga..." Talik hesitantly stroked his chin.

"I am all attention, Prophet."

There is no salvation for the one caught in the abyss of those eyes. Not a chance to resist. Hey, hallucination, be as convincing as you are, okay?

"Arrange in this room two comfortable chairs, a table, wine, and some snacks."

T. N. Just a song for fun.

Why is it not threadmarked ?

Does Great Power Lead to Great Responsibility? (Overlord OC AU Translation)

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

I trust you know where the happy button is?

Seeker of Silence

Your first time is always over so quickly, isn't it?

Your first time is always over so quickly, isn't it?

Seeker of Silence

Soulless

Your first time is always over so quickly, isn't it?

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Getting out there.

Seeker of Silence

Your first time is always over so quickly, isn't it?

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Getting sticky.

Seeker of Silence

Getting sticky.

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Seeker of Silence

Depress , motivated ( may be )

Users who are viewing this thread